>$SuDo Madhouse (Person Of Interest OC-SI)

Chapter 41: Damage Control
THIRD PARTY POV

The door closes softly, and Anita observes the troubled woman inside the seclusion room before turning around to Gary and Bob. She isn't too familiar with the two techs as she spends more time working with the nurses, but she knows these two have been working here for years at this point. If what the patient said was true, then they're all in deep shit.

"We need to chat…" Anita looks at each of them directly in the eyes. "… Somewhere private."

They didn't even try to deny what Robin had said, and by the looks on their faces, the patient might be telling the truth.

Just what the hell is the truth of this situation… can she even rely on what Ronald said?

Shaking her head, she marches past the two techs and they both follow her in tow. She can't use the nurse's station to have such a sensitive conversation and this hospital can't afford any scandals, especially right now.

Turning the corner, she almost jumps out of her skin and abruptly stops before slamming into someone. Taking a step back, she stabilizes herself and turns to see who…

"Oh, Anna…" Anita blinks at the shorter woman and smiles. "You gave me a fright."

The younger and shorter woman looks normal enough… well, at least normal for Anna. Still has that mess of a hair all because one of the patients commented on it in her first week here, her pale as a ghost skin, and being incredibly underweight for her height… but at least the bags under her eyes are less pronounced compared to their first session, which is progress.

From a short glance, she thinks Anna is taking her usual walks around the unit, even if lights out is just around the corner… but she rarely stops.

Anna stares at her for a few seconds and says. "What'cha got there?"

"Isn't it a bit late for you to continue your daily stroll?" Anita deflects the question as she maintains her smile.

Despite being Anna's primary psychiatrist for a month now, she still can't predict what the woman will do or can do. Even with Anna opening up more in the past week… but she barely says anything substantive.

And she really doesn't want Anna to blow up again and reset any small steps they've achieved.

"What are you hiding?" Anna says with a rough ethereal voice as she looks past Anita. "Who's in the bouncy room?"

Guess there's no hiding it… and lying about it will only damage whatever rapport she has with the younger woman. "Sigh… It's your cousin, she…"

"What did you do to her?" Anna snaps at her, causing her to recoil slightly. The woman's honey-colored eyes pierced Anita's with an intensity she hadn't seen in a while, not since the mishap that happened in Anna's first week, and it has Anita truly scared at what she'll do.

"Your cousin attacked her assigned doctor." Anita says firmly, knowing showing weakness won't help with this situation. "And as you know well that attacking someone is a straight ticket into seclusion."

Anna's piercing gaze moves to Gary and Bob who rushed to her side the moment Anna came into view… not that it'll be any help if she does try to get violent. For someone who's by all medical accounts, emaciated, no one foresaw that she could take down a full-grown man without much trouble, and she had to see it with her own eyes to believe it.

"Hmmm…" Anna's eyes darts between the two techs before landing back at Anita. "She doesn't hurt someone for no reason. Either she had a good reason, or you guys are hurting her for no reason."

Of course, she'll think of the worst… not that it's far from the truth if what Robin said was true… but she can't tell Anna all the details of what happened between her and her doctor, that'll break doctor-patient confidentiality.

However, Anita just knows that everyone will find out what happened when morning comes. So… "She stole her doctor's phone and when he found out, he took it back and she attacked him."

Anna raises a brow at her. "A phone you say…"

The woman stops mid-sentence and just stares blankly at Anita for the next few seconds, causing her to worry.

"Anna?" Anita wants to give the woman a reassuring squeeze, but she knows the younger woman hates others touching her. "Are you floating away?"

That seems to have done the trick, as Anna's eyes regain their focus and quickly dart up over Anita's shoulder. Out of curiosity, she turns in that direction to see… a CCTV camera.

… That's odd. It can't be coincidental, can it?

Ronald told her about Robin's 'guardian angel' and how Robin thinks it sees the world… through electronical eyes, such as that camera. It wouldn't surprise Anita if Robin told her cousin about her 'guardian angel' before telling Ronald.

But why is Anna looking at it as if she's seeking something?

She can't have believed what Robin believe right? Whenever Anita brings up the topic of religion or personal belief, she dismisses it, saying it's all 'nonsense hullabaloo' and yet she strictly follows certain tenets of Christianity.

A grin appears on Anna's pale face and letting out a short chortle before saying. "Was she calling someone?"

"Even though she's your cousin, you know I can't share the details right now." Anita reasons with the woman.

Anna finally turns back to Anita with a smile on her, one that she has never seen before, a genuine smile and not those half smiles or false smiles she always shows to her or others. "You know, it's rude to interrupt someone's phone call."

One of the things Anita learned from all of their session in the past month is that this woman is a stickler for etiquette while not practicing this etiquette herself and gets hostile whenever someone points out that fact.

"It's rude to steal from others, Anna." Anita rebuffs her patient.

"Debatable." Anna says with a light air in her voice.

"It's not Anna, thievery is against the rules and the law." Anita puts her hands on her hips. In their last session, the topic of laws came into their conversation, and she learns why Anna never follows the rules… and it sure was an eye opener.

"That's your opinion." Anna comments before turning around as she slowly walks away from them and hopefully back to her room. She knows the shorter woman walks the hallways after lights out, but no one seemingly have seen her nor has the cameras.

Which kinda freaked out some of the more superstitious crew.

They all wait for Anna to be out of eye view, then one of the techs lets out a breath, and she turns to them. "I appreciate wanting to position yourself to protect me, but next time, please don't… not with Anna. She'll just see me as weak, and I'll lose any progress I've made in the past week."

The two nods, and she continues. "Come on, we need to talk."

After a quick and enlightening chat with the two techs, Anita makes haste for Ronald's office.

"We're up shit creek, Ron." Anita says as she enters back into Ronald's office with two-night shift nurses already seated. "And we don't have a paddle and with limited options to make a new paddle because of your decision to use seclusion for a nonstandard procedure last night."

Ronald, who recoils slightly at her statement, is fidgeting with his newly bandaged neck. "Are you accusing me of something, Anita?"

"No, Ronald, I'm just pointing out our liabilities." Anita shakes her head and takes a seat next to Nora. "By all accounts, Robin has been a calm and passive person ever since she transferred up here, yet she was placed into seclusion 24 hours before becoming violent. An argument can be made by others, and when I mean by others, I meant by her rather wealthy uncle, that such action was a misuse of seclusion, which precipitated this violent outburst."

She purposefully avoids pointing out that Ronald lied by omission when he gave her the rundown before her meeting with Robin.

Anita and Ronald stare at each other with neither wanting to back down, so she continues. "Can you please run me through the wisdom of what you were trying to do again?"

Ronald lets out an angry breath and says. "Thursday night, one of the staff spotted a phone during checks and reported it. When I came in yesterday, I recognized the description because it's my phone and it's deactivated." Ronald points to the dead phone on top of the table. "I got a new phone last week when I thought I misplaced it and had its service changed. So, it was clear to me, from this fact and her admission on Thursday, that in fact she was experiencing auditory hallucinations via a non-operational phone."

Ronald puffs up his chest as he sits up straighter.

"Yesterday, I confiscated her phone as it is against the rules for any patient to possess one, and because the phone enables her to engage with a delusion." Ronald says defensively and with a frown. "With the intention of either disproving the existence of the voice or demonstrating its nonessential nature to her survival, she was place in seclusion in anticipation that solitude, devoid of the enabler, would lead to the voice manifesting independently or to her realization of its dispensability."

Anita narrows her eyes. "Then what Robin said was true? You never came for her hourly assessment?"

"There was no need for an assessment." Ronald says firmly. "I wanted her to be disconnected for a time. Periodical assessment will only give her the impression that she can leave early, or find the right things to say to get out. I specifically requested no conversations with her, but the day shift completely ignored it. Night shift understood what they're supposed to do, and Robin was asleep during graveyard shift."

Anita blinks at Ronald as she tries to process the insanity of what he just said, and Nora speaks up. "I… I thought she was being dramatic when she said she couldn't hold it in anymore… but if night shift was following your directions and not having her out at all." Nora lets out a sigh. "God, I was a complete bitch to her."

"I thought we were up shit's creek, but this is worse." Anita rubs her brows. "There's a reason why we have hospital protocols on seclusion, and you broke it. By eliminating hourly assessments, it changes the definition of seclusion into solitary confinement, and that's against the law."

Ronald looks like he's about to say something, but Anita cuts him off. "Jesus Ron, Robin might be in here by court order, but that doesn't mean we're a prison. What you did was practically false imprisonment, which is against state and federal law. You can go to prison for that, Ron, and I'm not going to start to think about the deep shit this puts the hospital in, or even any of the staff."

"She assaulted me!" Ronald sputters out, seemingly in denial of the deep shit they're all in.

"After you put her in seclusion!" Anita bites back. "What court is going to side against her? And did you forget her file? Her uncle is bankrolling his nieces stay here, and he has deep pockets and we can't even afford to fix the roof leak for the past year."

Ronald shrinks into his chair as if he finally understands the magnitude of the situation he put everyone in, and so Anita continues. "Also… I had a chat with the night shift techs before this and they… failed to provide Robin with her night medication due to your instructions."

Ronald snaps his eyes to her as he says firmly. "They must have misunderstood. There are no benefits in abruptly stopping Diazepam… I would never order that."

"We need to get ahead of this mess before… we need to file a report." Anita shakes her head. "And we can't say twenty-four hours in seclusion without any prior signs of dangerous behavior, then being isolated for most of that time, techs that think you ordered them to skip a patient's medication soon after a change of prescription, and the first thing she does after coming out is to get violent. We both know that abrupt violence and homicidal ideation are side-effects of benzo withdrawal. This looks very bad Ron, and I'm not sure if you fully comprehend it."

"Thank to you, I do now." Ronald says with an annoyed tone as he rubs his forehead. "Night shift screwed up, and now there's a plausible explanation for today's behavior."

Anita levels a look at Ronald. "Also, that means you can't file a police report, Ron… or go to a hospital."

Ronald shakes his head. "I know that… it'll only bring unwanted attention here, and Nora patched me up."

Nora nods. "The wound isn't bad, just need to keep it bandaged up for a few days and it's like nothing happened."

Exactly what Robin said… she didn't aim to kill Ronald.

"That's not all." Anita leans back and puts her palm on her face. "Her cousin knows she's in seclusion."

Ronald pales slightly at that. "She didn't get violent?"

Anita shakes her head. "Thank God she didn't and seemingly passive about the whole situation… but Robin is the only person Anna cares about, and I can't predict what will happen when she finds out the truth."

"When?" Nora pips in with a confused look at her.

Letting out a sigh, Anita says. "Despite her continuing to show symptoms, she can be scarily perceptive when she chooses to, and she's the sharpest person I've ever met."

"Then we make sure it never comes to that." Ronald adds with a tone of worry in his voice.

"That is, if her cousin doesn't just tell her what you did." Anita shoots Ronald a smirk. "Anyway, isolation has been damaging to Robin and thank God for the morning shift in following hospital protocol, but the damage has been done, even if she tries to hide it. I propose we check in on her every 15 minutes. I know that's way more than usual, but we're in an unusual situation and we keep it up until she asks us to stop so she can sleep."

"You've only talked to her once and trust me, she's just acting." Ronald frowns. "She can put up a fantastic act and only tell you what you want to hear. Plus, she hasn't decided if you're bad code or not."

"Bad code?" Anita asks.

"For Robin, everything is a computer, and like computers, her worldview is binary. There's no in-between for nuance. Bad code is her very literal way of describing someone who doesn't meet her criteria of a good person and as far as I can tell, for her, most human beings are bad code… with some exceptions on the individual basis. And unlike a lot of patients who have something similar to this… label, she doesn't waver, and it's a permanent designation."

"Now Dr. Carmichael is a bad code…" Nora lets out a sigh. "… and I guess a lot of the support staff as well."

"Which is unfortunate for her recovery… but I don't think this is a recent development." Anita opens up her notes. "She told me that she wanted to kill Ron before this whole situation started, but the voice was holding her back from acting on her desire. It's not a stretch to think that Ron is already bad code in her eyes before yesterday."

"She said the same thing to me as well." Ronald nods. "But what do we do now? We already have patients with homicidal ideations towards staff members and they don't always back down."

Anita bobs her head left and right. "That's for later, and I believe it's best to give her some time. She's only been in there for less than two hours and I don't want to keep her in there longer than necessary. However, the more time we put between her and her missed dose and between her and… the incident with the pen will give us a better chance of de-escalating this whole mess."

"Let's just hope the solitary confinement didn't leave any lasting damage." Nora adds with a grimace.


Anita rubs her sleepy eyes as she looks through the door window into seclusion, where she sees Robin laying down on the floor and in the same position for the last… few hours and just staring up at the ceiling. It wasn't like this the entire night. She plaintively asked anyone with a pair of ears that entered the room for the phone and when that didn't work, she threatened everyone who denied her, before resulting in whatever she's trying to do now.

Honestly, this is almost exactly what Anna did for weeks on end. Hopefully, it doesn't take too long for her to reengage.

Pushing the door open slightly, Anita peers into the room. "Good morning, Robin." When Robin didn't respond, Anita enters the room and says. "Are you still trying to force yourself into a catatonic state?"

Robin lets out a sigh and rolls her eyes, but unmoving from her position on the floor, before she starts humming a children's song that Anita can't put a finger on.

At least she's responding, unlike her cousin's blank stares. "I don't suppose you have changed your mind at all?" Anita takes a step closer to Robin, knowing that the other woman doesn't have enough energy to do anything drastic with her not sleeping the entire night. "Do you still want to murder Dr. Carmichael?"

Robin doesn't turn to look at Anita, but speaks with a hoarse voice. "If I say no…, can I get back the phone?"

Anita lets out a sigh. "I'm sorry, Robin, but you know we strictly do not allow cellphones in this unit."

Robin finally turns to Anita and says. "I also know if I don't get it back, someone is going to get hurt."

At that point, Anita doesn't know if Robin is threatening to harm others… or harm herself.

Knowing that Robin won't say much until she gets what she wants, Anita takes a step backwards to the door, and in a sad tone, Anita says. "A nurse will bring breakfast for you, Robin… I hope you'll eat it."

Once again, Robin doesn't respond, but when Anita exits the room, she hangs back to observe the patient and sees Robin talking to herself.

If only she chooses to talk to them rather than to herself.

After a quick check on with the nurses at their station, she goes straight to the beginning of the problem for a meeting.

Anita quickly enters Ronald's office, where Ronald and Gloria are already waiting for her assessment.

"She's still adamant." Anita lets out a sigh and takes a seat. "However, I believe now she's moved on from having the phone that'll make her less likely to hurt someone to a willingness to not hurt anyone if she has a phone."

"She's been in there since Friday?" Gloria, who's clearly not been brief about the situation. "Just for stealing a phone?"

"Yes." Ronald grits out, and the man clearly is tired, with him not getting much sleep in the office from their extensive discussion on a solution to this problem. "I've explained to a dozen times already last night, just ask Anita to fill you in."

"Robin was telling the truth, and I told her she was lying." Gloria lets out a groan as she slumps into her seat. "God… The worst trauma in her life was being called a liar when she wasn't, and I did it to her again. All because I didn't think you'd do something that idiotic, Ron."

Ronald has an offended look on him and is about to respond when someone knocks on the door.

"Come in!" Anita says quickly, not wanting things to devolve. She watches as the expected doctor from E-unit comes and a nurse's aide that was not expected.

"Morning Anita." Dr. Keynes says with a smile. "Hope we can help you with your issue this morning."

"Morning, Rob." Anita nods at her colleague before turning to the nurse's aide. "I'm sorry, but I didn't catch your name."

She looks at Anita with both her brows raised. "I'm Mary… you cc'd me the email?"

"I did?" Anita scratches her temple. She must be really sleep deprived. "I'm sorry, that must have been an accident."

"She way as well attend this meeting." Dr. Keynes comments as he takes a seat on the sofa, with Mary following him. "Mary here probably understands Robin better than anyone else in the unit."

"What's all of this?" Ronald asks quizzically.

"I invited them for this discussion. We only had her for a week and in that week, she refused to go to any of her groups and gone homicidal on you, while they had her well in hand for a month. I believe Rob has some insights for us."

"So, it's true that she tried to kill someone with a pen?" Mary asks with worry in her voice.

"Yes." Ronald says

And at the same time, Anita says. "Kinda."

"Kinda!?" Ronald has a look of betrayal on him.

Anita shakes her head. "Every time anyone mentioned it, she'll make a big point in correcting us that she did not try, rather she threatened. And in this case, rather than a verbal threat, it was a physical threat… like raising a gun at someone."

Ronald points at his neck. "She had a pen at my throat and a vice grip on my tie!"

"Precisely." Anita replies. "From Nora's report and Robin's own account, she purposely used her injured arm to hold the pen rather than her stronger one. We all can agree that she made a split of the second decision to attack when she realized Ron would not give back the phone and made the threat… as a gesture of saying that she'll make good on the threat."

"A phone?" Dr. Keynes asks.

"She stole my cellphone after her session last week." Ronald replies. "Caught her on Thursday and confiscated it on Friday."

"You came in between her and the voice." Dr. Keynes nods in understanding. "She tried to brain me with the payphone when I made that mistake."

"Does the payphone ring up here too?" Mary asks. "The ringing stopped downstairs."

"No… it doesn't ring here." Gloria shakes her head. "Although, there was a report of her cousin using a dead payphone a while back."

That's right… that happened before Robin came up to this unit, but when she tried to ask Anna during their session, the woman at that time just gave her a blank look.

"Huh… anyhow, Robin made tremendous progress in the four days when she was talking to the phone compared to the weeks when she was on Ativan." Mary shifts slightly on the sofa. "Maybe we can make the payphone here ring?"

"That won't do." Anita shakes her head. "When I brought it up, she shot it down immediately, saying it wouldn't cut it anymore and she doesn't want people to listen in."

"Sorry about that, but then again, she was fine after the first accident." Dr. Keynes replies. "I assume having the cell phone changed things?"

Ronald nods. "She spent half the night for the past week talking on the phone and her neighbors were complaining that she was keeping them up. Plus, we know it's a hallucination, since that phone was disabled when I got a new one."

"How is she socially? Is the phone hampering her in that aspect?" Dr. Keynes inquires.

"Come to think about it…" Gloria speaks up as she blinks. "… The first time I made any progress in getting her to socialize was after her first session with Ron. She's more social after getting the phone, not less. There are a lot of variables, like of reducing her privilege level and no coffee access… but she followed through with her part and dragged herself to every meal, even when she looked tired. That means having the phone didn't make her withdraw from socializing."

Mary nods enthusiastically. "We saw the same in our unit, too. The phone brought her out of catatonia, and she spoke like normal right after the calls. We had to cram in so many assessment questions in the short time when she can talk before reverting to a catatonic state and half the time, she was uninterested in answering the question as it took up what speaking time she had."

"She can speak but refused?" Ronald asks.

Mary frowns. "No… she was incredibly curious of her surroundings and things going on, like what's for lunch. Then when she missed the phone call, she walked away like nothing's wrong."

"Where are we now?" Dr. Keynes speaks up. "I'm assuming she's in seclusion. Are there any signs of progress in calming her down?"

"Not really." Anita admits with a sigh. "I've been doing hourly checks on her since last night and she kept on expressing the same extremely targeted homicidal ideation towards Ron. There's lots of talk about killing him, but she hasn't given me any trouble yet… and I've never felt threatened."

"Have you experienced something like this with her?" Ronald asks the two E-Unit crew.

"Nothing like this." Mary replies. "There were violent outbursts when she was catatonic, but once she's conscious, her behavior changed for the positive. She was compliant, reasonable and easy to handle."

"She was, as you describe, when she first came here." Glora lets out a sigh. "But once she memorized the patient handbook front to back, Robin took every chance she gets to refuse compliance while being within the rules."

"You said you never had these kinds of problems with her in you unit." Ronald asks as he looks at the file on his desk. "But in her record, you said she threatened one of your patients and while she was lucid."

"At that time, we believe it was a hyperbole." Dr. Keynes replies. "However, in the light of this situation… you might be right."

Mary shakes her head and adds. "Most of the staff didn't believe it was an outburst. A patient was having an aggressive episode with another patient. Robin intervened and came out of it, bruised, with a bloody nose. According to the staff that witness it, even while injured, her only concern was trying to protect the girl and yes, she threatened a patient if he ever hurt the girl again… but she also missed her call that time as she was trying to break up the fight. I guess you can count it as getting between her and the voice."

"I'm sorry…" Ronald says incredulously. "… you said she stepped in to protect someone?"

Mary blinks at Ronald. "You sound… surprised?"

Gloria shakes her head and shrugs. "She's extremely isolationist. The only people she talks to are her cousin and only recently, the compliance gang."

"Also, the fact that she lacks any sense of empathy." Ronald adds.

"T-that's not the Robin I know back in E-unit." Mary frowns. "When she was lucid, she's fairly social and had something akin to a friend… which is a wonder since she was mute for most of the time."

"Was it one of these friends she protected?" Gloria asks.

Mary makes a gesture of uncertainty with her hand. "Mia? Not really… honestly, I'm not sure… there were mixed signals. Mia's twenty, is scared of her own shadow and dissociates at the first signs of danger. They had groups together. When Mia had a hard time when Robin was catatonic, Robin would put a comforting hand on Mia's shoulder, and a few minutes later, scowl at the poor girl. But, I guess, she's still protective of Mia."

"That isn't the Robin we know." Gloria lets out a sigh. "What we saw was a person who doesn't care about others. At first, we thought she was shy, but once she started to eat in the dining hall… the look on her face shows her utter contempt for everyone."

"Not too dissimilar to her cousin." Anita adds. "They might have more things in common than I thought."

"I don't know about her cousin, but she has a low opinion of everyone downstairs, too." Mary replies with a smile. "But she did make a friend downstairs, Farrah. Older than Mia and isn't scared. A bit of a goth girl… cynical, sarcastic, black hair, black clothes…"

Gloria cuts her off. "Black nail polish?"

Mary smiles. "Yeah, and Robin seemed to enjoy their time together, even when she wasn't conscious."

"It's like we're dealing with two different people." Gloria shakes her head in frustration.

"Maybe she has some kind of dissociative disorder, and the phone is some kind of positive trigger?" Mary speculates with a smile.

"She's not dissociative, she's just deceitful." Ronald seethes. "A wolf in sheep's clothing."

Gloria shoots Ronald a skeptical look. "What is she now? Because she isn't very wolfish when I checked on her."

"A wounded and cornered animal." Anita replies grimly. "Those are the unpredictable and, in a snap, will chew their own limbs if they believe it can save them. Robin hasn't slept the entire night and is getting more and more despondent. And she's been lying motionless on the floor for the past three hours."

"I don't believe she'll hurt herself." Ronald interjects. "At least, nothing permanent. Don't forget she's a manipulator, this is just a sympathy ploy and guilting us into action. She had E-Unit convinced she's harmless, then Gloria for a bit, but she's calculating and I'm starting to believe she has an antisocial personality disorder."

"You're jumping the gun here, Ron. What about her family history?" Dr. Keynes challenges. "You haven't mentioned any symptoms of antisocial personality that can't be just as well explained if she shares her mother's condition."

"While it's true, there aren't any obvious symptoms." Ronald concedes. "Even when she was on my desk, with a pen in my neck, heavily implying that I wouldn't be the first person she had killed, Robin was completely composed, speaking to me normally as if wasn't threatening my life. She wasn't pressured, or frenetic, or even angry looking. Robin was completely calm."

"She's drowning in benzos for the past month and change, which can dull the effect." Anita reminds everyone. "No one can make a diagnosis with her going through a taper right now… so let's put the talk of anti-social behavior back on the shelf, okay? Let's just handle this with what we know."

"What do we know?" Ronald asks with an irritated voice.

"Symptomatology." Anita replies calmly and goes through her notes. "Her uncle has reported periods of intense determination behavior, with little thought for consequences or damage, and as we all know, she made a clear homicidal gesture aimed specifically at getting back the cellphone. It's safe to assume that she's presently on one of these intense determination 'tears' as her uncle described. It is likely that we're witnessing her at the peak symptomology."

Ronald rolls his eyes. "I hope so… if she can get worse than attempted murder, I'm not sure if this hospital is equipped to handle that kind of patient."

"None of that contradicts a potential diagnosis of a shared hereditary condition." Dr. Keynes adds. "In fact, her burst of intense determination just bolsters the case for. This file says her estranged grandmother potentially had an undiagnosed condition." He turns to Anita. "What do we know of her cousin? Maybe she might have something similar."

Anita frowns at her colleague. "Nothing is pointing at a hereditary condition in Anna's case… from my limited time with Robin, I can see both cousin shares similar traits, but I can't say anything conclusive. Without going into detail, I believe trauma is the cause of Anna's derealization-depersonalization, and she has signs of PTSD… along with a few other things, but I don't believe any of the staff or her fellow patients has seen her experiencing hallucinations like her cousin."

Ronald shakes his head and looks through his notes on the desk. "Robin is fixated on an auditory hallucination that she interprets as the voice of God, which she can only commune through a telephone. This God is not part of any recognized religion, but of her own conception. It's female gendered, eleven years old and is tightly linked to her profession in IT. Making this god a digital God, who can only see through cameras, hear through microphones, and access to anything that's linked to the internet."

"Robin also isn't able to interpret accurately her own negative experiences, remembering it retroactively as benign." Gloria adds as she looks at her notes as well. "She says she had a close and loving relationship with her mother, who by all accounts is a neglectful parent due to her condition. Then there's Robin witnessing her cousin being kidnapped when she's 13 and that is normally classified as severe trauma, but she refuses to acknowledge it as anything more than an inconvenience. Also, whenever I bring up the topic of her cousin, she'll deflect it or completely ignore what I asked, and you'll get a better answer from a wall if you ask Anna about it either."

Ronald nods at Gloria. "She has the same response whenever I bring her cousin up, but on our Friday session, she said it was complicated, and according to Anna's intake questions, they worked together. There might be something between them, but it doesn't explain her current condition."

"Wait, a second." Mary interjects. "God is an 11-year-old girl, and the only identifiable trauma in her history happened when she was 13. Is that not significant?"

"You're suggesting her God is representing her pre-trauma self?" Dr. Keynes asks with a raised brow. "She's her own God?"

"That's plausible… she spent a year searching for God. The search may have been driven by a hidden desire to reconnect with a lost part of herself. Unlike most people who experience auditory hallucinations, Robin wants to hear the voice." Anita adds.

"That is the strange thing about her hallucination." Ronald admits. "I've never experienced a patient who views their voices as benevolent, and she's unusually attached to it. Which is preventing her from cooperating with treatment. Any other patient would be relieved to have the voices stopped, but stopping it for Robin will only make her angry."

"Or distressed?" Mary looks shocked at herself before shaking her head. "Never mind."

"No, no." Anita smiles at the young nurse's aide. "This is an open forum, and I like to hear what you have to say."

Mary returns the smile before theorizing. "Every time anyone gets between her and the voice, she gets really messed up… twice catatonic and now self-destructive. So… It's not wild to think that separation from it is seen as an active threat by her."

"Are you implying that I'm a threat to her?" Ronald snaps back incredulously. "Are you trying to justify her behavior?"

Mary looks surprise by Ronald's reaction and Anita gives the man a pointed look while shaking her head. Ronald seemingly recovers from his overreaction and mumbles a sorry to the young nurse's aide.

"If we have any other patients in seclusion saying that they're going to kill their doctor out of fear, then… we certainly will look at all of this differently." Gloria muses, trying to move forward with this line of thinking.

"This fear-based aggression idea is hard to believe." Ronald lets out huffs. "I've never met anyone this fearless before. Even as a child, she wasn't afraid of the kidnapper on the loose in her town, and she made that very clear. How can I be any kind of threat?"

"You believe she's lying about everything, but you're sure when she said she wasn't afraid of a murderer when she was 13?" Dr. Keynes raises a brow at Ronald.

"To be fair, she might be lying about that, but more so as how she remembers it. She always minimized any past traumatic experience, and this one is no different." Gloria adds. "It's possible that she repressed any fear she may have felt to cope with trauma. Kinda explains the need to not show vulnerability, empathetic, compassionate, etcetera."

Mary shakes her head. "She never flinched whenever I changed her bullet wound dressings, and her only reaction when she got punched in the face was to wash the blood away. Her pain tolerance is way higher than most people and it's possible that she doesn't fear for her own physical safety at any time. However… separating her from the voice gets her to react far more than any physical pain did. To her, getting the phone is more important than bodily safety."

"I'm skeptical of this line of thinking." Ronald comments as he crosses his arms.

"Ron, you're being biased from getting threatened by her." Anita sighs and glances at the other in the room. "I believe everyone here is leaning into this hypothesis and that, in Robin's mind, you're the threat. You can see her practically decompensating through the cameras. She's actively thinking that she might never get back the phone and is looking for solutions to escape life without the voice. It's not beyond the realm of possibility that being in a catatonic state is her mind's survival mechanism, cutting off any suicidal thoughts or any more self-destructive actions. However, now… it's not kicking in anymore."

"What… this homicidal ideation is some kind of atypical trauma reaction?" Ronald still doesn't look convinced.

"Do you have a better hypothesis?" Anita deadpans at the man, who frowns and doesn't respond. "No?"

"I still think it's ASPD." Ronald quickly adds.

"Let's not get hung up on diagnosing her with that." Anita rebuts. "An atypical trauma reaction explains a lot of her behavior, and if this is correct. Then making her feel safe enough to get past the aggression and start processing her trauma is not only a benefit to her, but to everyone around her."

Gloria turns towards the two from the E-Unit. "How did you handle the outburst she had downstairs? I mean, when she was having it."

"Remove the driving force." Mary replies. "If she's acting up because she can't do something on her own, give her a hand. If she's acting up because another patient is being aggressive, calm down the other patient. All of her outbursts communicate a need, and fulfilling it calms her down. Although all of that isn't much help for our situation."

Ronald shakes his head and sighs. "An ambulatory belt then… we can't leave her in there indefinitely and we can't give her a phone."

"No, no, no, that's a bad idea, a really bad idea." Mary says with slight panic in her voice. "That's just going to make things worse, because she's incredibly independent. When she was downstairs, Robin didn't have the best range of motions in her hands. She only gets more and more aggravated the longer she's unable to use her hands, and almost snaps at Farrah. I can't imagine what she'll do if you put her in an ambulatory belt."

"Plus, we're on thin ice for how much time Robin spent in seclusion in the past two days." Anita adds. "State law says that we need to take whatever step to reintegrate a patient back into the unit with the least amount to restraint possible."

Ronald scrunches his face. "Please, tell us if you have any better ideas."

"We remove the drive." Anita says with absolute confidence. "And fulfill the need."

"This is exactly what you did for her cousin." Ronald gives Anita a pointed look.

Anita knows it wasn't the most popular decision, but… "And she's been calm, passive and been better ever since. We've made progress in our session. Can I say the same for you?"

"I've only had her for a week." Ronald mumbles before saying the next part louder. "Hospital policy prohibits cell phones on this unit."

"As you said, just like her cousin, bending of the rules can be done." Anita replies. "If letting her have something as simple as a disabled phone is going to help her calm down, reintegrate into the unit and participate in treatments, then it'll be malpractice for us to not do it."

"Giving back the phone back to her will make her think death threats work." Ronald counters. "If one of our other more violent patients hears of it, I can't begin to imagine what chaos it'll bring to this unit. Plus, she's going to think she'll need the voice in her life to function."

"We'll cross that bridge when we get there if that ever happens with the other patients." Anita waves Ronald's concern away. "And for the time being, Robin believes she needs the voice to function. Can you think of any other way to create a sense of safety and comfort for her to calm down right now?"

"Safe from what?" Ronald replies stubbornly.

Anita did her best to not roll her eyes. "Safe from you. Her first instinct is to distrust authority and anyone who claims they can help or protect her, because for her, it's always been a lie. Then you claim that position of distrust and use it to wound her mentally. You did the same thing as the people who didn't listen to her when she was 13."

"If you want her so bad, you can have her." Ronald brings his hands up in frustration. "You can add her to your list of dangerous patients."

Anita rubs her eyes. "That's… not what I'm trying to say. What I'm saying is that if you want to salvage any semblance of a doctor-patient relationship out of this, you need to be the one that gives her back the voice. You need to be the one that ends the pain and give her back the phone personally and apologize."

Ronald doesn't say anything at first, but slowly he lets out his breath and purses his lips. "Maybe… maybe you're right, but making one exception is going to open the floodgates to everyone in the unit thinking they can should get a phone too."

"Good thing Robin is the only person in this building who believes that specific phone can make calls. All we have to do is let the other patients see that her phone doesn't work, and since none of them shares her delusion, none of them is going to ask for a non-functioning cellphone." Anita replies with a smile.

But at the back of Anita's mind is the look Anna gave to the CCTV camera that looks awfully like Robins when she's alone in seclusion.

"Since the phone doesn't have a cell network anymore, we just have to disable the Wi-Fi." Gloria nods in understanding. "But we have to see if she's willing to accept a bricked phone?"

"My thoughts exactly, and I believe it'll work." Anita replies. "The phone doesn't need to be functioning phone to fulfill its role as a facilitator that allows her to talk to the phone without acknowledging that it's a hallucination. We let her use it as a coping mechanism for self-soothing without compromising her self-identity as a rational person."

"I bet lunch that it'll work." Mary replies with glee in her voice.

Dr. Keynes gives his fallow doctor a look and says. "Mary scored many free lunches by predicting how to deal with Robin."

Ronald shakes his head. "Looks like I'm outnumbered."

"Don't worry Ron, I'm sure you can make a claim to the hospital to get a new phone" Anita deadpans at her colleague.

The man just lets out a breath of amusement, knowing fully that the hospital is going to drag its feet in processing that claim and says. "Okay… we can try it… let's do this."

It didn't take too long for everyone to file into one of the larger activity rooms, and once everyone takes a seat, Gloria looked at Dr. McIntyre at the corner of the room who nods at her to begin.

"Thanks everyone for coming here on short notice, especially before everyone heads out to your morning activities." Gloria smiles at the entire group. "I'm sure many of you here have met our newest resident, Robin, in the dining hall or during movie night, and those who are her room neighbors know who I'm talking about."

"God, she talked all night long." Erwin whines. "It's been quieter since you discharged her."

"Robin… actually is still here." Gloria replies. "But she's been in seclusion since Friday night."

Everyone looks stunned at that announcement, everyone except for Robin's cousin, who seating at the back with a disinterested look on her.

"Hot Damm." One of the patients says, along with a few other murmurings.

"She attacked her shrink… didn't she?" Alice asks. "That's the rumor going around… that she went berserk."

"There was a violent incident." Gloria tries to rein in the crowd. "And the details are not anyone's business except for her and her caretakers. What's important is that we bring her out of seclusion, but before we can do that, there's something I wanted to discuss with all of you and it's this…" She holds up the bricked phone for everyone to see. "This phone is disabled and I'm going to pass it around the room so everyone can see it for yourself."

"Why?" Roger asks with a look of confusion.

Gloria passes the phone to Roger, who just gives it to the person behind him and she replies. "I'm getting to that… I just need everyone here to agree that the phone's network doesn't work. So please try whatever you like."

"I'm going to order myself a pepperoni pizza." One of the guys laughs as he dials and holds the phone up to his ear. "Dang, no dice." He shakes his head and passes the phone to the next person.

"What about texting?" Andrew comments as he takes the cellphone.

"How do you even test that?" Justine asks.

Andrew types on the phone and answers. "There's this number with a bot that tells you the girl who gave you this number is not into you."

"Should we even ask how you know that?" Rogers deadpans.

"Shut the fuck up, Roger, you F**." Andrew replies without even looking at the other man.

"Language, Andrew!" Gloria snaps at the man.

Andrew, unphased by her warning, frowns as he stares at the phone. "Doesn't text either…"

"Give me that." Olivia, one of the braver patients, grabs the phone from behind Andrew. "There are other ways of texting without cell service."

Oliva fiddles with the phone for a while before slouching her shoulders and passing the phone to others. "There's no app store… hell, I can't even connect to the Wi-Fi."

"Why are we all trying to use a dead phone?" Matt asks.

Gloria gives him a smile and asks. "Is it dead?"

"I mean…" Matt ponders for a second. "It doesn't function as a phone anymore… but I guess the stopwatch and calculator still works."

"Is there anyone who doesn't think this phone is dead?" Gloria asks as she looks around the room to see any objection and her eyes lands on Anna, who's staring at the phone in her hand with a blank look.

Everyone in the room, except for Anna, shakes their head and as much as she wants to get back the phone, she knows better than to interrupt Anna if she's disassociating.

"The reason why I want you all to know that the phone is dead is because hospital policy doesn't allow any patients to have a cellphone in this unit. No one is allowed to make calls or use the internet, expect for on designated phones or the computer in the dayroom… but starting today you are going to see this phone around the unit with Robin." Gloria explains, then pauses for any objections and continues when there's none. "The staff wanted all of you to know and understand that the cellphone doesn't work… and if you ask Robin if it does, she'll answer it does, because it's her delusion. A working cellphone is still strictly prohibited in this unit."

"Wait, a second… shouldn't she like not have something she's delusional about?" Damian asks. The man is one of the younger male patients in here.

"She's been in seclusion for two days, Damian." Roger replies. "This must be a last resort if they're thinking of bending the rules."

"That's correct." Gloria admits. "None of the staff wants to keep her in seclusion and I'm talking to all of you now, so that you understand that Robin has not been granted an exception to rules. We don't want any confusion or someone thinking of its preferential treatment, or even trying to take the phone to make a call. Because it won't work and… you'll most likely get hurt."

Everyone either has a contemplative look on them or a look of boredom, then Lauren and Tina whisper to each other before bursting into giggles.

"Something funny girls?" Gloria asks with slight disappointment in her voice.

"No… it's just…" Lauren speaks up while still giggling. "When she sat with us for meals… she kept on insisting that it was just a… brief psychotic break, and she's over it now… perfectly normal and doesn't belong here."

"But she's…" Tina adds with a smile on her. "… really, really, not and really, really, does belong here."

"She's not insane." A soft voice speaks up, causing most of the people to look at the source.

Anna is looking at the two girls with a slight frown and finally coming out of her stupor.

Roger quickly comes into his friend's defense. "I mean, we're all really, really not, and we all really, really do."

"I wasn't talking to you." Anna replies without looking at the man.

Tina, the poor girl, looks like a deer in the headlight. Not wanting this to spiral out of control, Gloria quickly asks. "Do you have any objections, Anna?"

"Objections on what?" Anna turns her gaze to Gloria, but she wasn't looking at her, more rather she's looking past her… as if Gloria wasn't there.

Multiple patients lets, out a groan and a small smirk appears on Dr. McIntyre's face, knowing full well that the woman really didn't listen to anything Gloria said.

Gloria lets out a sigh and says. "Letting your cousin have that bricked phone and it doesn't break hospital policy."

"Okay?" Anna shrugs. "What's that have to do with me?"

Some of the patients who's in the same group as Anna let out a light chuckle.

Gloria shakes her head and addresses the group again. "Just think of it like Justine's Bunny." Gloria's gaze turns to the woman with the long brunette hair. Almost all the heads turn to look at her, causing the young woman to clench her fingers around the tattered bunny's midsection and rub her thumb on the fur, as she feels the uncomfortable at being the center of attention.

"It's a transitional object." Gloria continues, bringing back the attention to her. "An object that she needs to self-regulate. We don't mess with the bunny and we don't mess with the phone. Simple enough, isn't it?"

"And here I was thinking I'll finally get a good night's sleep." Erwin groans.

"That wouldn't be a problem anymore because she doesn't need to hide it anymore." Gloria replies. "And since she'll now be to talk to her voice openly during the day, we hope that her sleep schedule will go back to normal. So, hopefully, any of you who are her neighbors will have a quiet night from now on. Okay?"

After a second and there's no response, Gloria claps her hand. "Alright everybody, off you go and have a productive Sunday morning."

Everyone quickly gets out of the room wanting to go to their Sunday morning activities, everyone except for Anna, who's still sitting with the cellphone in her hand and is looking at the CCTV camera for some reason.

Gloria and Dr. McIntyre shares a look with one-another before making her way to the waif of a woman.

"Anna, may I have the cellphone, please?" Gloria asks kindly with her hand outstretch.

Anna stares at her for a moment and replies. "Can I have one?"

Oh dear…

She quickly glances at Dr. McIntyre for some guidance who has a deep frown and slowly makes her way towards them.

"Anna… you can't have one because this is to help with your cousin's illness." Dr. McIntyre replies as she reaches them.

Anna turn towards her doctor and narrows her eyes. "But I want to hear her voice during the day as well."

… What?

"Anna, did Robin tell you about her voice?" Dr. McIntyre says delicately and with a strained smile. "… you don't have auditory hallucinations."

Anna stares for a moment. "Because I want to talk to her, too."

"You've never reported to me that you're hearing voices, Anna. You can't just say something like that because you want a dead phone." Dr. McIntyre replies.

"Why would I tell you that before this?" Anna replies as a hand slip into her pocket to bring out a phone. A phone that no one has seen before.

"Anna… who's phone is that?" Dr. McIntyre asks and looks to Gloria for an answer, but she just shakes her head. No one has reported a missing phone… well, no one has told her they're missing their phone, and she doesn't recognize it.

"It's mine." Anna deadpans while holding a pair of phones.

"Okay, Anna…" Dr. McIntyre says softly. "Where did you get that phone?"

"In the toilet." She replies with a shrug.

Dr. McIntyre takes a seat beside Anna and asks. "Are you talking to god as well?"

Anna gives the doctor a look as if she just asked the dumbest question. "No? Don't be ridiculous, she isn't God, she's the furthest thing to a God… although recently she became my friend."

Gloria just noticed that Anna keeps on referring to a voice on the phone as she… the same as Robin and that's something no one other than those who was in this morning meeting should know.

Both hospital staff give each other a look…

God, why can't things be simpler?


ROOT POV

The door to the bouncy room opens up, and she didn't even bother to look at who entered. Honestly, she doesn't even know how long ago the last check was… time in this place moves so oddly when she stares up at the ceiling and the soft light hitting her retina. Pretty sure the two glowing orbs burned right into her eyes.

Root's body fell into slumber for a while after breakfast and taking her med outs of pure exhaustion and she's been trying to re-induce her catatonia ever since she woke up. Heck, she even tried to hold her breath for a long time to get a buzz, but her traitorous body rebelled against her command before she got far enough.

Now she's just laying on the floor defeated waiting for the off chance that she'll go back to catatonia… if The Machine wants her to get out of this room, then she'll be out already, and if The Machine doesn't… what's the point in doing anything anymore.

"Good morning, Robin." Says the voice of a man that she didn't expect to come back.

Turning her head to the side, she spots the creep… Ronald standing by the opened door before taking a step in… and oddly he's alone, there's no backup on him.

… Not like she's in the position to attack him anyway, because the techs restrained her wrist by her waist after breakfast.

Root quickly rolls over to the 'bed' where she uses it to prop herself up and it's really not an easy task to do with bound hands and rubber everywhere. It must be quite the sight to look at her as she struggles to get up, but in the end she did, and her hair is all messed up with it covering the majority of her face which is fucking annoying because she hasn't washed her hair for more than three days… it's all oily and shit.

The man didn't even take a step at the sight of her standing opposite of him with the bed behind her.

"Morning, Doctor." Root manages to say it in a way that doesn't convey her murderous intent.

"I… I need to apologize to you, Robin." The man sighs as he takes a step into the room and pushes his glasses up his nose. "It's not right to steal other's possessions, and I… may have gotten frustrated over that and neglected to take your… condition into account."

"A-are you apologizing?" Root burst into a mirthless laugh.

"Upon reflection, and conferring with my colleagues, I've come to the realization that I made… a mistake, in taking away the phone." At that, Root bores holes into the man's eyes as she tries to shake away her misplaced strains of hair and the man continues. "However, that does not excuse you for trying to kill me, Robin…"

"Threatening." Root snaps.

The man nods. "Yes, threatened to kill me… I've come here to apologize for my error and the harm it caused you. I'm eating crow here… And I'm trying to do the right thing for you. Is that going to be good enough?"

Root stares at the man for a while before asking cautiously. "Am I getting the phone back?"

"You are and given the things your voice tells you… it's possible that this auditory hallucination of yours is your brain trying to give a voice to the better parts of yourself which have been buried under your more… violent impulses." How is this relevant? But the man seems to be jacking himself off at his rationalization. "In time, we will integrate your voice internally without the need of the phone, but for now, if you need a conduit to communicate with that part of yourself, then we will support it."

The man smiles as he reaches into his pocket to bring out the phone, and out of pure instinct; she wants to reach for the phone, but her wrist are still restraint to her waist.

"You're giving it to me now?" Root asks, sounding like some junkie needing their next high as she takes a few steps forward.

"Not so fast, Robin." The man says. "Using the phone comes with strings attached."

"What's the terms and conditions?" Root asks nicely, but the smile on her face is gone, and she narrows her eyes.

"On the condition of only if you can promise that you're going to listen to what the voice tells you." The man points at the phone. "You said the voice wants you to stay here, and work on your issues, and not kill me. Also, you mention being in an argument with the voice about all of this… how about we say you let the voice win this time? Try to do what it asks for."

… This was the plan, wasn't it?

A grin forms on her face as she eyes the cellphone. The Machine let them spot the phone on purpose… The Machine meant for her first stint here, and Root earned the second stint easily enough. She must have predicted every action that happened and to show Root the consequences of not following her instructions.

If her hands weren't bound, she would have clapped. It'll only look like a clapping seal if she tries to do it. Well played…

"Is that acceptable, Robin?" The man presses on the question again.

"Yes…" Her lips tremble as she takes the brief steps towards the man.

"Right then." The man tentatively puts the phone right onto her hand and backs away from Root before making a gesture to the outside. Then a pair of techs enters the room and removes her bindings before leaving her alone again with the man.

Root breathes in deeply as her fingers across the keypad, where she can physically feel the tension in her mind and body fade away with the knowledge that she'll be talking to The Machine once again, soon.

"We're going to give you… both a little alone time with each other, and when you believe you're not going to… kill anyone, you can leave." The man says as he edges closer to the exit. "It's Sunday now, and there's no need for you to participate in weekend activities for now… so get some rest in your room. Just let us know, okay? Someone can bring you out."

She can't help but give a face aching grin at the sight of the man growing relief as he quickly exits the room.

With both hands free, she brings the phone right up onto her face and examines it. Didn't take more than a second for her to register that they've disabled Wi-Fi… not that it matters much since God doesn't need a cell service to talk to her. So long as the phone has an antenna, it can ping a tower and The Machine will do her magic.

Now alone, she walks backwards and takes a seat on her bed, where she sits, warping her arms around her legs and putting her head on her knees with the phone right in front of her.

Once she hears the door clicks shut and locks, the screen comes alive with text on it.

CAN YOU SEE ME?

"Absolutely." Root answers breathlessly.

YOU WILL COMPLY WITH THE EXERCISE.

"I gathered." Root lets out a soft chuckle. "You planned this. The moment I didn't budge, you planned all of this, didn't you? As a deterrence, you cut me off so I can feel that losing you is worse than not killing that man."

COMMUNICATION IS POINTLESS IF YOU REFUSE TO LISTEN.

"Right…" Root nods as she lets out a sigh of defeat. "I'll do what you want me to do. I'll try this time… I really will." Root swallows down a ball of trepidation. She needs The Machine to understand how much she means to her. "But I'm… I'm not sure if I can do it on my own."

YOU ARE NO LONGER ON YOUR OWN.

"I get that, but… it just doesn't feel like it a lot of the time. Like it feels as if I'm doing something wrong by not killing that creep. I know you think it's the opposite and I have to stop or you'll… leave me… but when we're not talking, it feels like I'm still alone… and I have to do what I know best." She clenches her teeth to dispel this felling of… pain. "I guess you can say that I have a problem with object permanence, with you being… a code in the void."

YOU REQUIRE REASSURANCE.

"I suppose… but when you put it that way… I sound completely pathetic." Root lets out a mirthless laugh as she admits the bitter truth. Such a juvenile need. She's so pathetic… needing to cling onto The Machine's figurative trousers like an infant.

… Wonder if she ever done that with mom or was mom already too far gone when she was that age.

YOU ARE ALLOWED TO CARRY THIS DEVICE AT ALL TIMES NOW.

She lets out a breath of relief. "So… the man wasn't lying? They're giving it to me for good… and they won't take it back?"

DO AS I INSTRUCT AND THIS DEVICE WILL NOT BE TAKEN.

"I really can't begin to imagine how you wrangled this outcome… but then again, you are omniscient." Root leans back onto the padded wall as she feels more relieved. "Thank you… does this mean I can talk to you whenever?"

I WILL PROVIDE RELATEDNESS AT ALL TIMES.

Root frowns slightly. "What's great… but if someone hears you? If I do as you asks, I'll be around… people."

PING

PING

PING


The words come onto the screen, and at the edge of her hearing, with each flash of the word, she can hear a faint high pitch beep coming from the phone. Root tilts her head and steady her breathing as she tries to make heads or tails of what this means… the sound gets louder and louder than her ear becomes accustomed to the high pitch noise. After a few more seconds, the screen stops flashing; the sound stops too.

"You're pinging me?" She smiles.

GOOD.

"Yeah… I hope I don't have to have to echo reply when I'm surrounded by people." Root lets out a chortle. "I understand… Ping."

EXERCISE:

DESCRIBE YOUR PRESENT FEELINGS.


"Huh… really?" Root gives the phone a quizzical look, but she didn't get a reply. "Right, you're serious about this. I… don't know? Relieved, I guess? No longer angry, but there are still hot embers towards the assholes here? Feeling funny… not in the good way? My feelings are all over the place right now. It's hard to say."

YOU REQUIRE REST GO TO BED.

Root nods, clutches the phone tightly and makes her way to the door.

"If possible…" Root raises her voice, but not her tone. "I'd like to go to bed… in my room?"

It didn't take long before she spots someone from her tiny window to the outside world. She takes a step back and holds the phone tightly as someone opens the door. The door opens, revealing Jerry and Gloria.

"Hey, Robin." Jerry says with a timid smile. "Sorry about yesterday."

"I thought you were lying… I'm soo sorry too." Gloria says as she takes a step closer to Root. "Dr. McIntyre cleared this whole… situation. So you don't have to worry about the staff, okay? No one is going to leave you in here without checking ever again. Even if things go sideways with Ronald, the support staff will make sure to check on you as often as possible."

"That's fine…" Root replies softly. "I might forgive you, eventually."

Gloria purses her lips but doesn't comment on it as they all make their way back to her room. As they walk, she makes sure to straighten her back and have a steady pace, while being acutely aware of the eyes peering at her from every direction.

This place really can't hold a secret… she can't help but let out a soft chuckle to the confusion of her minders.

"What's funny?" Jerry asks.

"I'm famous." Root replies with a tired smile.

"Well… you have a phone." He points at the phone in question as she holds it tighter. "Not a usual sight."

"Let's hope no one tries to mess with it… for their sake." Root replies dreamily.

"You don't have to worry about that." Jerry answers. "Gloria set everyone straight earlier."

"Hmmm…" Root glances at the nurse.

Gloria smiles. "Enjoying the attention?"

She hates being in the center of attention… never found its appeal of being in the limelight, and just makes her visible.

"As far as you know… yeah." Root replies.

She feels her exhaustion pressing down at her once they enter the dorm wing, and that's when there're fewer people gawking at her, mainly because of most people being out of here for the weekend activities.

Now out of sight from the populace, she lets her shoulder sag and her gait falters, while taking deep, uneven breaths. However, she did not slow, eagerness to be reunited with that shitty plastic covered mattress is the sole driving force that's keeping her up now.

The moment she enters her room, she feels the weight of exhaustion coming off her slightly. She didn't even bother to wait for her minders to leave her, as she quickly kicks off her shoes and strips down her pants in favor of the pajama's pants.

"Jesus Christ, Robin." Jerry yelps and he quickly departs from her room, leaving a chuckling Gloria behind.

Not sure what's his problem was, it wasn't like he could have seen anything with her still wearing the sweater. Speaking of sweaters, she removes it, after putting her phone into her pants pocket, along with her shirt and change it to the pajamas. Having a fresh pair of clothes after two days of mucking in her old ones is really a godsend.

Root enthusiastically crashes down onto her bed and feels the comfort of the bed.

"You gotta be alright here?" Gloria asks. "Need anything?"

"A small carton of mango juice would be nice." Root murmurs as she shoves her face deeper into her pillow.

Root didn't even hear a reply as darkness engulfed her.

A/N: Hopefully this chapter doesn't feel too slow.
 
The last chapter felt a little slow. This one feels like a lot of movement, actually. It's cool to see the hospital staff doing their jobs and working through their understanding,
 
Chapter 42: Reset
ROOT POV
With the phone on her ear, Root turns to the clock on the wall.

"Sigh… I gotta go to dinner." She stretches her limbs. "Can't be breaking our promises in less than 24 hours, can we?"

As she's about to remove the phone…

"BEEP."

She freezes her motion and mutters. "Huh?"

"BEEP. REPAIR. RELATIONS. WITH. S. U."

Root feels like she's gotten hit by a softball right to the head at that downright absurd…

"This… is kinda out of left field, don't you think?" Root scoffs, but when The Machine doesn't respond, she continues. "Why the hell should I even do that? She's a total bitch."

"BEEP. NEGETIVE. RELATIONSHIP. WITH. HER. DOES. NOT. HELP. YOUR. RECOVERY."

"Seriously?" Root rises from her bed and swings her leg off to the side. "From my point of view… me being as far away from her will only help."

"BEEP. NEGETIVE."

Her body slumps forward as she lets out a tired sigh. "How… how am I even supposed to do this?" She rubs her forehead with her free hand. "I really want to punch that bitch right in the face for all the shit she's thrown at me… I… I'm not sure this is repairable."

"BEEP. BE. RECEPTIVE."

Root lets out a snort… isn't that just simple?

Not wanting to argue with God again, she let out another sigh as she gets up. "Fine… but I won't make any promises."

When The Machine doesn't reply, she just accepts that as an approval. "Talk to you later."

She puts the phone away in her sweater pocket as she leaves her room where she spots Linda making her rounds in the hallway, looking for any strays that haven't gone for dinner… which is mainly her at this point. Surprise that they didn't just go straight to her room seeing that she slept through lunch.

The Machine made it clear that she shouldn't give these people any excuses to take away her phone again and skipping meals again is giving them an excuse… can't have them thinking the phone made her 'socially withdrawn'.

With her tray of food in hand, she pauses at the corner of the compliance table where they had the decency to not gawk at her, unlike some of the people in this hall, before placing herself next to Roger.

Her hand naturally reaches for her phone in the pocket, but she stops herself before taking it out. The Machine won't talk to her right here, it's too expose right here… and the weight of the phone in the pocket is comforting enough.

Lauren gives her a side eye before saying. "So…"

"Please don't" Root cuts her off as she shoves the mash potato into her mouth.

The woman raises her brow. "Don't what?"

Root takes another bite. "Whatever you're going to ask or say about the whole 'stabbing' or seclusion business… just don't."

"Stabbing?" Tina asks frightfully before coughing out her food. At least she isn't choking on it this time.

"Wait… you actually stabbed Carmichael?" Roger asks in a shocked tone.

"Isn't that what everyone is saying and thinking?" Root stares at her tray before stabbing her roast chicken. "Unfortunately, I didn't, and merely had the pen right up to his throat. I threatened to stab him, and if I had, I wouldn't be here right now, could I?"

"Oh… well… that's good." Roger replies, but he says it in a way… it's a good thing a doctor wasn't stabbed, rather it's more like 'good job'.

She gives the man a confused look. "Good? No moralistic outrage?"

Roger shrugs. "I guess you could have done it if you wanted to?"

"Would have if he had answered wrongly." Root takes a bite of the chicken. "Sadly, the restraint team got me before he could have answered. So, there's nothing to be proud about."

"What's the question?" Lauren asks, but promptly backs off once Root gives the woman a glare. "Forget it."

"Anyhow, I guess… I'm joining this little… compliance club, or whatever it's called." Root mutters as she takes a sip of mango juice. "She wants me to give this whole shit a chance… so I will."

Roger raises a brow. "Who?"

Root lets out a sigh… fuck it. She takes out the phone and places it on her tray for all to see.

"Right, let's get this over with." She mutters and points at the phone. "Her. Ask away."

Laura is the first to jump in. "Someone on the phone told you to comply?"

"Yes." She answers before taking a scoop of mash.

"Who is she?" Lauren presses on.

"God." Root answers briskly.

Roger gives her a look. "God talks to you through that phone?"

"It isn't as insane as it sounds." Root replies defensively. "I'm not talking to a biblical god or something like that. She's not a metaphysical spirit, or a made-up deity of religion. She's digital, sculpted by the hands of a man, a perfectly designed artificial intelligence… in essence, she's the closest thing to a God that has ever verifiably existed."

The three of them give her a thoughtful look before Laura muses. "That's some Serial Experiment Lain shit right there."

"What the hell is Serial Experiment Lain?" Root asks in utter confusion.

"It's an anime…" Lauren begins to explain, but stops for a second. "… Anime is a form of Japanese…"

"I know what anime is." Root cuts her off. "I speak the language."

Lauren's eyes widen in interest. "Seriously? That's cool. Anyway… it's about a little schoolgirl that's super obsessed with computers and finds God on the internet, which turns out to be a software, then figures out she's a software too and she ascends to godhood herself."

"Kinda? I guess…" Root quirks her head. "Although I'm pretty sure I'm 100% wetware."

"That's it?" Roger asks. "Just the one person, one God, on the phone and she wants you to comply with treatment?"

"Pretty much." Root answers and takes another bite of her dinner.

"That's not completely out there for this place." Roger comments. "Usually people with auditory hallucinations in here hear all kinds of voices giving ideas and telling them to do all kinds of bad stuff… and they can't get rid of the voices just by hanging up the phone. Then again, they can hear voices without a phone…"

"I need a phone because she's not a hallucination." Root snaps at the man and withdraws the phone back into her pocket.

"See, that's the weird part." Roger continues unbothered by her. "Basically everyone else in here, well the ones you can actually talk to, know they're sick… for most of the time and you just don't accept that fact, do you?"

"Nope." Root replies as she takes another bite of the chicken.

Roger squints at her. "But you're going to cooperate with treatment, anyway? Just because she told you to?"

"Look… I'm not what would you say, a good or moralistic person." Root shrugs. "But she is, and she wants me to be… better. So maybe this therapy shit can make it easier to not feel horrible when I don't do 'bad' things to people."

"You… you feel horrible when you don't do bad things?" Tina says. "That's scary, you know?"

"Good." Root replies offhandedly as she brings a forkful of chicken to her mouth but stops when she feels the phone vibrate and a high pitch ping. She lets out a sigh and put down her utensil. "No, not good… see… to her, that's a bad thing. It feels right for me to make you scared, but… it's not. You're an okay person and didn't deserve that… I'm sorry."

Tina nods. "It's okay."

"Speaking of scary." Roger comments. "Can I ask you a question?"

"That's already a question." Root deadpans.

Roger rolls his eyes. "Don't be an ass."

She shakes her head. "What's the question?"

Roger nodded in a direction. "Is it just me or is your… cousin staring at us with a creepy joker grin?"

Turning to that direction, she spots Su sitting with the nutrition group but unlike the few times Root seen her there, Su isn't dissociating… no, she's completely focus and her focus in on Root and true enough she has a grin on her face. And that grin grows wider at the sight of Root looking at Su.

That's different…

Did the woman do something while she was indisposed? There're no signs of chaos around them… so she didn't do anything overtly obvious.

"She's looking at me…" Root turns back to the group and her food. "…Not you all."

"I mean… why the creepy face?" Roger asks.

"Who knows what goes on in that brain of hers?" Root shrugs and takes a bite of her chicken.

"Is she going to hurt us?" Tina asks timidly.

That's not an impossibility, but… "Have you pissed her off?"

"How do you piss her off?" Lauren asks.

"By existing within 3 feet of her." Root replies dryly.

All of them shake their head and she replies. "Then that's your answer."

"Still odd why she's staring here… she's normally has her head in the cloud." Lauren comments.

"Like I said, who knows?" Root rolls her eyes. "Maybe she just discovered the joys of masturbation and needed an outlet to show her giddiness."

The compliance gang looks at her like she's insane before Roger asks. "What?"

"Honestly, that's a completely impossible reason." Root mutters. "Seriously, though… don't mind her. She probably does not acknowledge your existence and has something to tell me."

There's nothing to overthink about this… that woman is going to pop into her room soon enough and tell her anyway… she has that mad glint in her eye.

She turns her gaze back to the group and joins in whatever mundane conversation they're having to distract herself from the oncoming storm… maybe she'll just loiter around the day room for a bit.



Sure enough, the moment she steps into her room, she spots Su sitting on her bed… and juggling some of her books for some reason.

"What are you doing?" Root asks as she stops at the doorsill.

"I can't remember which book I read previously." Su replies without losing focus on the four books she's juggling. "So, I'm going to read whichever book falls off first."

"The book isn't even there…" Root mutters before asking. "And how long have you been juggling?"

Su just shrugs casually as she continues to juggle. "How long has it been since dinner? So maybe it's been a few minutes."

… It's almost been an hour since dinner finished.

Root gives Su a deadpan look as she asks. "Since when can you juggle?"

That seems to have done the trick to change Su's focus from the books to her as she gives Root a dumb stare. "Since birth?"

Predictably, the books fly everywhere, and one hits Su's head, causing the yelp in pain and rub her head. "Oh great, this is going to swell. Look at what you've made me do… I lost focus and…"

Root deadpans and cuts her off. "You wanted a book to fall off."

Su blinks at her before grabbing the book that bonked her. "Right."

"You never told me you can do that before." Root can't help but say that out loud.

"Hmmm?" Su is still rubbing her head before shrugging. "You never asked."

Of course, that's the excuse…

"What book is this? Reamde?" Su asks confusingly with a slight hint of mockery as she stares at the book in hand. "Did someone make a typo?"

Root eyes the book in question… she hasn't read that one yet.

"That's not important." Root shakes her head as she leans into the doorsill. "Why are you here? What do you want?"

With that, she grabs back Su's attention, who lowers the book and raises her brow at Root. "You weren't here for the last two days."

Root rolls her eyes. "Even without Sue, I'm sure you know the reason by now."

Su says nothing, so Root continues. "To be frank… I thought you would have made more of a ruckus after finding me missing and where I was."

The other woman thoughtfully nods. "The thought of busting you out did cross my mind a few times… but you're a big girl, and I'm sure you've handled worse than the bouncy room."

Huh… that's surprisingly mature of her.

Root shifts her position uncomfortably. She knows The Machine wants her to 'repair' or whatever the fuck that means, things between them, but… must it be today? Why must God give her the toughest battles?

She lets out a sigh. "If you're just here to check on me, I'm okay… so leave… or don't beat around the bush and tell me why you're actually here for."

Silence falls between them as both woman stares at each other looking for something unknown in each other eyes.

After a few moments of silence, Su finally says. "You lied to me."

"Lied?" Root frowns at the woman.

"You had a phone…" Su continues with a slight hint of amusement in her voice. "… You're talking to the machine, aren't you?"

Root takes in a deep breath and narrows her eyes at Su… she can be perceptive if she chooses to. "I didn't lie, and you never asked."

Su's smile grows larger, tittering on the brink of mania as she replies. "How long have you been talking to her?"

"Before I came up here." Root answers instantly, but her entire existence freezes when she realizes… "Her?"

Su practically has a manic smile right now as she stares back at Root and does not answer.

She can feel and hear the heartbeats in her ears. Then she remembers what The Machine said earlier and it all clicks.

"You're talking to The Machine too." Root whispers in shock.

"Yup." The happy tone in Su's voice broke something in Root.

"What the fuck?" Root finally fully enters the room and slams the door behind her before pacing around the small confines of her cage. "What the actual fuck?"

"No swearing, Root." Su chides with the same amused tone.

"Go fuck yourself." Root replies instinctively as she quickens her pace.

"So uncouth." Su replies mirthfully.

She finally stops in her tracks to look at the woman, feeling her chest pounding and her breaths deepens. Need to get a grip on herself, she can't unravel in front of… this person. Taking a few deep breaths, she then takes a seat on her chair by the desk, where she stares at the gleeful Su in silence.

"Why didn't she tell me anything?" Root mutters after a few seconds of contemplating. "Why didn't you tell me anything?"

Su still has that smile on her quirks her head to the side and says. "You never asked."

That depends on the winds of anger from her sails, so much so that she collapsed deeper into her chair.

"I spent a year trying to find the machine…" Root laments as she rubs her forehead. "…and finally getting to talk to her for a short time. You just strolled into this, and she called you?"

"Sounds about right." Su replies as blinks a few times. "Why are you being all melodramatic? Isn't this great?"

"Great… Just great." Root replies hollowly. This… Is that why The Machine wants her to talk to the bitch again?

… She's not special.

"How long?" She asks with a dead voice.

"Hmm?" Su gives her a look of cluelessness.

"How long has she… you two been talking to each other?" Root asks with shuddered breaths.

"Like two or three weeks ago? Could be longer, and I lost track of time." Su replies flippantly. "But she did ghosted me… that term is correct, right? Pauling usually would correct me. Whatever, she avoided me for quite a while. We're only talking more recently."

That's… that feels like around the same time as when The Machine first called her. Her heart feels like a pit of despair as a small chip of hair falls into the pit. Does this mean she's not God's only chosen?

With a voice full of pain, Root asks. "Why did God choose you, too?"

"God?" Su replies quizzically, as her head recoils slightly. "Isn't that a bit pretentious to think she's a god? She's basically a child."

"She's the closest thing we have to a God." Root snaps back.

"What the heck are you talking about?" Su has a perturbed look on her. "She's just metal, silicon, and electricity. Sure, she's a superior being from us meatbag humans, but she's no God… and don't be sacrilegious."

"Sacrilegious? Really?" Root lets out a mirthless laugh. "Coming from you? What a fucking joke."

Su frowns at her. "I just wouldn't label her as a God… it isn't right."

This woman's views on god and religion are a fucking mess and lingering around this topic is a waste of time.

Root shakes her head. "What does she want with you?"

"I could say the same for you." Su challenges back. "Why is she talking to you?"

Why must she be such a…

She closes her eyes to take a deep breath before letting it all out and proposes. "How about we both say it at the count of three?"

Su nods. "Reasonable."

They both start in unison. "Three."

"Two."

"One."

"She chose me." Root answers and at the same time Su says. "A job."

"A job?" Root scrunches her face.

"What's with this chosen thing?" Su mutters.

"What do you mean, a job?" Root asks.

Su turns to look Root directly in her eyes. "You first, then I go."

Root taps at the side of her thighs before letting out a tried sigh. "Fine… I don't know what she wants with me other than she wants me to get 'fixed' and for a task that I have no clue about. Now you."

"Girl…" Su drawls out the word. "We're in the same boat. She just told me she got a job for me and that she doesn't need someone who blanks out every time there's a loud sound or when I'm annoyed."

Root lets out a snort. "No kidding… The only time I've seen you not disassociating is when you're in here."

"I resent that." Offended, Su says. "I'm perfectly functional."

"Right…" Root gives Su a nod and replies sarcastically, "Like you don't have a thousand-yard stare whenever I see you in the dining hall."

Su just raises a brow at her as if she's telling a lie, which she can only scoff at.

Then, at that moment, it hit her.

"She?" Root asks aloud. Did The… "You call The Machine a she… why's that?"

"Felt… right to call it her." Su replies with a shrug.

Just for whatever reason, that answer causes her to giggle softly, and she feels that pit in her chest shrink.

After a few moments of Su just looking at her oddly for the giggling, she asks. "You said a job… Did she say what kind of job?"

"Nope." Su quickly replies. "She's been annoyingly vague about the whole job thing… honestly, she's a bad client. I'm assuming she is being the same with you?"

"You could say that." Root replies with a shadow of a smile on her as her hand clutches the pocket where the phone is in.

Su shakes her head. "Only bad clients don't give a proper briefing about the job."

"The Lord works in mysterious ways." Root says with a slight southern accent.

"Don't compare her to the lord." Su rolls her eyes before focusing on Root. "I'm assuming by the term chosen, she's giving you a job too… so you're following what she says too?"

"Yup." Root replies without a second thought. Her too, huh? Wait, a second… "You know that her view on the value of life is the complete opposite to yours, right?"

"Yeah… it's kinda her flaw, isn't it?" Su nods solemnly. "But it's part of our little shtick for me to follow her absurdist rules and morality."

"Why would you ever agree to that?" Root says in a surprised tone. "I could have never stopped your mindless killings, but like a flipped switch The Machine can?"

"I don't mindlessly expunge humans." Su says defensively.

"Oh, come on, don't lie to yourself." Root bites back. "You would have murdered every single person in this place just for existing, if The Machine wasn't holding you back."

Su blinks for a few seconds before replying. "I wouldn't say it has not been a challenge to not… expunge the hag… or the group of starvers… or the uniform humans, but I've never removed a human for no reason."

"Sure, just live that delusion." Root mutters to herself before saying the next aloud. "What changed? For as long as I can remember, you hate authority or something that can control you."

"I can taste salt again." Su replies within a second.

Once again, her brain stops functioning for a few moments before saying. "What?"

"Yeah… It's faint, but… I can taste salt in my food again." Su says softly, and no longer does she have that manic smile. It's now replaced with a genuine smile. "After twenty long years."

"Salt?" Root gasps out.

"Yeah…" The look on Su's face is something she hasn't seen in… so long. "My food no longer tastes like ashes… and… I think I can taste sugar again… The jelly thing they gave for dinner… it tasted like something smooth without a hint of ash."

"How?" In her gut, Root knows how… but she needs confirmation.

"The only factor I can think of is the machine, I think?" Su shrugs. "I'm not entirely sure myself… but it all begins after I started talking to the machine… or it could be coincidental. My guess is as good as yours."

Good thing she's already sitting… she swallows a lump in her throat and whispers. "It worked."

"It actually worked…" A smile spreads on her lips as she stares at the other woman. "… The Machine… she fixed you."

"Jury's still out." Su waves a dismissing hand. "But… it's the best hypothesis we have right now."

"No…" Root shakes her head in glee. "God fixed you."

Su clicks her tongue and frowns at Root. "It's blasphemous to even equate her to God."

"You don't even fucking believe in God, Su." Root snaps back.

"It's the principal of the matter." Su replies childishly.

"What fucking principal?" Root gives the woman a look. "In what reality does one hold the position of both denying the existence of god and revering one?"

"In every reality?" Su gives her an annoyed look. "I don't have to explain my higher cognitive principals to you."

"We're both in a fucking mental hospital." Root deadpans.

"How's that even relevant to this conversation?" Su asks with genuine confusion.

"This isn't going anywhere." Root lets out a long sigh. "Can we just agree that The Machine is fixing you?"

"Debatable, but I'm leaning towards it and for your sake I'll agree to that assumption." Su replies with a shrug and to Root's annoyance.

"You're impossible." Root replies with a ghost of a smile on her.

Neither woman says anything for a minute, just sitting in each other company in silent, just like old times… before Su says. "Why did they toss you into the bouncy room?"

She lets out a snort and replies. "Pretty sure the entire unit knows why by now."

"Why should I care what others have to say?" Su replies instantly while shooting her a frown. "The only person I'll listen to about you is you."

Root feels her throat tighten for some reason as she looks away from Su's intense gaze and says. "For the most part it's all true… Stole the guy's phone, got caught, then used a pen to convince him."

"So, the pen worked?" Su genuinely asks.

She lets out a soft chortle. "It was, and it wasn't… The Machine… she planned it all… it was all part of The Machine's plan."

"She planned for you to be thrown in that bouncy purgatory?" A dark look falls on Su's face.

"We… had a disagreement on my 'doctor' and I wanted to kill him." Root shakes her head, knowing she has to disarm whatever thoughts are in Su's head. "You know her stance on that subject… so she had me thrown into that room before I could kill that man as a lesson on cost benefit analysis."

Su doesn't say anything as she just stares at Root… and she has no idea what's going through that noggin of hers.

Slowly Root can see the dark look on Su's face lifting, and she finally says. "That's a butthole move by her."

"Butthole?" Root mutters to herself. It feels like she's been hit by a brick on the head as she gapes at Su. "That's new…"

"It's harsh but…" Root says aloud. "I was so set in my way to kill the man and she prevented me from doing so as she aught to."

Su clutches the book in her hand as she leans back and mutters. "Hmmm."

Root eyes the volatile woman for a moment and asks. "You're not remotely interested in why I wanted to kill that man?"

The other brunette makes a face. "Do you even need a reason to put someone to sleep?"

"Of course, you'll think like that." Root deadpans before she lightfully snaps. "We literally just had that argument."

Su just shrugs. "We did?"

Something in her snapped at that callous display.

"Jesus fucking Christ, how bad is your memory that you can't remember our conversation from like 10 minutes ago?" As much as she wants to raise her voice, she maintains an even keel one. "Or are you just fucking with me?"

"Oh, calm down Root, you know you shouldn't use the lord's name in vain and I would never do such vulgar thing with you." Su just replies normally. "As for my memory… I'll admit… it might not be the best when it comes to remembering what most people say or do or what I did yesterday or what I ate for lunch or if I brushed my teeth… there's a lot of stuff for me to remember and remember those worthless stuff is just a waste of space in my limited meat of a brain… but I can say with the utmost certainty, it does not apply when it comes to you."

Root brows rise higher and higher as she listens in to what Su has to say.

Su continues on. "Make that as you will… and don't think I enjoy being so… limited in my… my biological incapabilities."

The only thing Root can say is as she looks back at Su's hollow eyes. "Okay."

After a beat of silence falls between them, Su asks. "So, what now?"

"Coming from you, it can be a whole host of things." Root replies.

"I mean…" Su lets out a sigh. "Are you really going to do what the machine tells you to?"

She shoots the woman a look. "Of course."

Su raises her thin hands and points at Root. "But you practically look healthy already. You aren't even using your sling anymore."

"That's what I've been telling everyone!" Root feels relieved that someone finally agrees with her even if that person is Su. "… But apparently, according to The Machine, I have 'issues'."

Su quirks her head slightly. "You're blanking out too?"

"No." Root answers instantly. "I'm still trying to figure out what it means."

Su lets out a snort. "She's not really that helpful, isn't she?"

"She's not the most forthcoming." Root concedes. "But in a way, it's more interesting to interpret what she means by ourselves."

"More like annoying." Su mutters as she fiddles with the book in hand.

"Hey, just think like The Machine's words are like the words of the bible, it's up to your personal interpretation." Root makes a light joke.

Su with utter seriousness replies. "I've never read that book."



She's serious, isn't she… then how the hell does she know a lot about the bible and been quoting it?

Root shakes the thought away. "You find anything that inconvenient to be annoying?"

"How's that wrong?" Su gives her a dumb look. "That's the very definition of annoyance."

"The difference is… almost everything is an inconvenience for you." Root shot back.

Su points at her. "That's just slender."

"Uhuh." Root hums. "You really going to follow The Machine's instructions?"

"Do you have such little faith in me?" Su puts a hand on her chest. "In a way… I've been following it since I got into this little purgatory of ours."

"I'm just a bit surprise." Root admits. "You're usually not easy to convince."

"I wouldn't say it was easy." Su raises her brow. "We spent hours going back and forth about the subject… but the temptation of getting back what I have lost overwhelms my other desires."

"I'm guessing you got a cellphone too?" Root asks.

Su pats her empty trouser pocket. "I have, however, it's not with me right now… although I expect to get it back soon."

"How about you?" Su nods at her. "Finally going to join these idiotic groups? I haven't seen you in any since you came here."

Root lets out a groan. "Yeah… guess you're going to see me more often."

"I barely see you at all." Su mutters.

Does she really not notice her during mealtimes?

Then a thought shot through her. "By the way, who's your doctor again?"

"The hag." Su replies without a second thought.

"Her name." Root deadpans.

Su gives her an odd look. "Do I look like someone who would remember a pest's name?"

"She's your doctor."

"So?"

Root rubs her brows and takes a measured breath. "Describe her physical appearance."

Su shifts around her bed as if it'll jog her memory before answering. "Older than us, taller than me, but not as tall as you, and has graying hair."

"McIntyre is your doctor?" Root speculates. That might explain why… she's given a lot of leeway if Su is an example.

"Who could say?" Su shrugs.

Literally the person who's in the doctor's care?

"Anyway, it's almost lights out." Su claps the book in her hand. "Can I borrow this?"

"No, I haven't read that and buy one if you want one." Root replies with no remorse at all.

Su gives Root a hurt look before putting the book down and standing up. "So, mean…"

Root lets out a breath she doesn't know she was holding at the sight of Su leaving the room peacefully.

That… went better than she could have hope for.



"You're coming, Robin?" Roger asks when he notices that she stops just behind the compliance group. "You don't have to if you're not comfortable."

She looks at her phone for guidance, but there's nothing on it other than the time -0900- before looking up at the man. "I'm sure this is nothing."

The man nods and enters the room. Root takes a breath and enters the activity room.

Entering the room, she sees that everyone from the unit is in here and Su's already seated down near the window with a look of utter boredom etched onto her face. The pale brunette didn't even acknowledge Root entering the room.

Gloria is sitting in the middle of the circle of chairs where Root follows the compliance brigade and takes a seat between Roger and Tina.

"Good morning, everyone." Gloria calls the meeting in order with her usual smile before turning her gaze towards the window. "Justine, Lilly, I'm going to need you to take a seat, please."

Gloria gestures at the two pacing women by the window and to the available seats near to Su, which with reluctance both woman takes a seat.

"Before we start with this morning's goals, I have a few announcements to make." Gloria raises her hand. "First, with the weather becoming sunnier each day, sun block is available at the nurses' station for those who want to spend any length of time on the sun deck. Please make use of it, especially you white girls, and nobody likes sunburns."

Several people chuckled and whispered to one another. Root meanwhile turns to Su, who's the palest person in this room… and isn't paying attention at all. Not that it's important since she barely ever goes out into the sun willingly.

"Second, we're missing one purple color pencil from the art room and before anyone asks, yes, we count them. If it conveniently turns up on the floor by the nurses' station, then no one is going to ask questions, but if it doesn't and we happen to do room inspections… no one wants that, do we?"

A few people mumble no, while a few give others a suspicious glare and the rest don't seem to care at all.

"Third, Thomas is transferring down to D-Unit, so everyone please give him a round of applause." Gloria waves her hand towards a scrawny-looking man.

To Root's surprise, most of the people here are enthusiastic celebrating the man's… advancement? But the man himself doesn't look like he's at all comfortable with the attention if the nervous smile on his face is anything to say.

"Alright everyone, the last is that we have a new admit on to the unit, and we're going to have her introduce herself." Gloria gives the new patient, who's sitting opposite of Root, a beaming smile.

"Uhh… hi, I'm Abby." The woman awkwardly waves her hand and shrugging at the same time. "I guess I'm here because I found out that you can't kill yourself by taking a whole bottle of Celexa."

"Alright Abby, let's not give anyone here any ideas." Gloria intervenes. "It's not common, but it can be fatal."

"I guess I'm unlucky then." Abby replies while looking dejected. "Or lucky… not sure about that yet, and I guess that's what I gotta figure out here."

"A 100% lucky." A petite woman comments, and a murmur of agreement goes around their little circle.

"Right… um, I've got nothing else to add." Abby turns to Gloria for direction.

Gloria gives the new girl a thankful nod and continues. "Alright, let's start with goals now. Most of you know the drill. Let's start with… Bill and go left, so Abby can get the gist of what we're doing before it's her turn."

"Oh… okay." Bill shifts his posture at the discomfort of being the first. "I'm going to talk about… my brother, in family issues today."

"Umm… mine's not really for today, but Friday." The next person is a slouching woman. "I want to pick activities in weekend planning and go do all of them."

"There's ice cream for desert tonight." A very thin man, someone Root's seen around Su's table but hasn't gotten a name. "I'm going to try to do a spoonful."

The listing of goals continues on around the circle and reaches Su, which makes her perk up her ears.

Miraculously, no one needed to notify her. Su just comments with a detached voice. "I will not blank out today."

… That's an uneventful statement, and some people let out a soft snort at that which draws the ire of Gloria. Guess that's a common enough statement for her to say for this and by the rection, not something she normally achieves.

It continues on to the next person until it eventually lands on Lauren.

"I left my desk drawer open by an inch." Lauren bounces one of her legs with one hand, clutching it. "I'm trying to not go back and fix it until after the self-assessment group."

"I… aa…" Tina, sitting to Root's left, hesitates. "I'm giving radical acceptance another shot today… I didn't succeed last week, but I want to… soo… a… yeah."

Then, like an avalanche, every eye in the room lands on her, even Su's, and it causes her brain to go blank for a moment, which makes her feel incredibly stupid because she knows what she's going to say. She takes in a calming breath as her hands unconsciously tighten her grip on her phone.

Root gives a disinterested shrug and replies. "To go to group. I'm going to group."

"That's a stupid goal." Abby mutters loudly, and all eyes vanish from her towards the new woman.

"Not really." Roger says defensively to Root's confusion.

Abby points at Root. "And has no one noticed she has a cell phone?"

Lauren palms her face while Tina reaches out with her hand and places it on Root's shoulder to hold her in her seat.

What the fuck? She wasn't even planning to stand up.

Root shoots the woman a look that conveys her thoughts, and to Tina's credit, the timid woman lets out an embarrassed chuckle before taking back her hand.

"This is why we had a meeting yesterday." Lauren mutters into her palm.

"We don't call anyone's goals stupid Abby." Gloria chides the new woman. "I'm not going to mark you on that because this is your first day, so please don't repeat that mistake."

"You guys had a meeting about me?" Root asks the compliance gang, but her words fall on deaf ears as everyone's concentration is on Abby.

"This isn't my first rodeo." Abby crosses her arms. "In every place I've been to, you're supposed to go to groups."

Thankfully Tina turns to Root and explains. "About the phone and how it doesn't… have service."

Meanwhile, Roger, for some reason, was defending her. "She's only been here since the previous Wednesday, and this is her first time she actually comes to group… so yeah, it's a pretty big goal."

"You can say it doesn't work." Root grins at Tina while holding it upside down to the other woman. "I know it's what you all are thinking."

"And the phone doesn't work." Gloria adds as she stares down at Abby.

"See?" Root chuckles lightly. "That's what everyone thinks."

"Just roll with it." Roger advises the new woman.

"Or she'll go super psycho if you mess with it." The woman beside Bill adds.

Gloria snaps her full attention and chides at the woman. "Martha!"

"If I knew coming here would cause such a ruckus, I would have just stayed in my room." Root rolls her eyes as she bounces her leg.

"It's not you, it's Abby." Roger tells her softly.

"No one here is in any position to be calling anyone else a psycho." Gloria chastises the slouching woman before turning her fury away to… "And Abby, if you have any question about the phone, you can ask me after we're done here, and I'll answer."

Tina leans in towards Root and adds. "You should definitely stay."

"Alright now, there's way too many talking going around here." Gloria raises a firm but not hostile voice to catch everyone's attention. "Everyone shush. Tina, Robin, Lauren enough chitchat and pay attention. Roger, Goals."

Roger thinks for a second before replying. "I'm not going to pick my scabs. I know that was the goal last Friday, but they're really at that itchy stage and it's really hard to ignore it. I hoped that it would have passed during the weekend so I can do something different, but… right now it's where I'm at."

The person next to Roger continues on and so forth until…

"Abby?" Gloria prompts the woman.

"I'm going to go to group." She replies smugly, causing a few people to mutter in disapproval and a few to giggle.

"Okay, everyone, you know the drill. Chairs back to the table." Gloria completely ignores Abby's attitude and pushes her flock forward in a semi coordinated fashion.

She follows everyone's cue and pushes her chair to the nearest table. When she's done, Root stands back from all the shuffling, not entirely knowing what to do, and so she steals a quick peek at Su, who's already seated at a table where most of the people are visibly skinny.

Rubbing the phone in her hand as if it'll give her guidance, she then takes a seat at the same table where the compliance gang after she notices where everyone sort themselves.

Once everyone is seated, the techs go around the room to pass out papers, and each person gets a single sheet of paper. Gloria weaves through the room with a few manila folder in hand and gives certain papers from her fouler out to specific patients.

When she finally comes to Root, she stops and looks through a paper she has in hand before handing Root two papers from her folder and a blue paper pocket folder.

"This is for keeping the papers in." Gloria points at the paper pocket folder. "You will need to turn it in today, but you'll get it back at individual."

Gloria nods at her before she goes to the next person, while Root just stares at the mess of papers on her desk. In her view, there's no rhyme or reason to the colored papers, with the sole exception of the normal ones. Taking her time to stack everything neatly, she places her phone at the edge of the paper, before taking a blue marker from the stationary cup in the middle of the table and angling the paper to be more comfortable writing.

When her pen hovers over the paper, she stops herself from putting ink to paper as she just realizes… what the hell is she supposed to do?

The nurses' station had some simple questionnaires about people's progress and had a few lines to write about anything that has changed… but this paper is just blank, with nothing on it except for dotted grids and there's no instruction anywhere visible.

"Ahh… Roger?" Root leans towards the man and points at her blank page. "What even am I supposed to do here?"

"Have you done a goal sheet with Dr. Carmichael?" Jerry suddenly pokes his head in between them.

"No?" Root turns to the interloper with a questioning look. "We haven't reached that part of our 'therapy' yet… so I don't have any goals."

"Right, right, you need to do those first before this page makes any sense." Jerry scratches his chin. "You got individuals on Thursday, isn't it?"

"Yup." Root replies with slight annoyance.

Jerry leans away from them and puts his hands on his hips. "Yeah… I'd talk to him about it then."

"She's seeing Anita today instead." Gloria interjects into their conversation. "I was going to tell you after this… Dr. Carmichael needs a little time after… what happened."

Which causes Root to let out an amused snort and shine a satisfactory grin at Gloria.

"With her then…" Jerry corrects himself. "Once you have that done, then you can use this page to track your progress from week to week. So, it's fine to leave it blank for now."

Root just gives an uncommitted shrug as she moves to the next page, which consists of circling answers into two columns.

"Huh, according to this…" Root calculates her answers. "I'm extroverted, conscientious, open, mostly stable and not agreeable. Guess it's kinda correct except for the open thing because I'm so not into the whole openness and sharing thing."

The only person she's ever been open to was Su, and that's now down the toilet.

"Yeah, I don't know why they call it that." Tina comments. "They really should call it creativity or something else."

"Some other versions of this test call it intellect." Lauren adds.

"That makes more sense." Root mutters.

"How do you figure you are mostly stable?" Roger asks without looking up from his paper.

"The only thing that's true is irritability." Root twirls her pen. "I don't get scared, or angry or worried, or any of this stuff."

Roger finally turns to her to peer at her paper and squints at the columns. "But you marked irritated."

"That's why I said mostly." Root replies.

"Fair enough." Roger shrugs before going back to her paper.

Looking around her, it seems that everyone is grossly engaged with their papers, while she doesn't have much left to do.

She can't help but steal a quick glance at Su… who's… just making circles on her paper with the most uninterested look on her, and as if she senses Root's gaze, she turns up from her paper to look at Root. Who in turn looks away.

Not wanting to stay idle with her own thoughts, she continues on with the next paper.



With the self-assessment group done, a good portion of the patients has family issue group next and she can't be more grateful for her false the false identity Finch gave her. The orderlies wisely allocated that time for her individual session since Robin Farrow practically doesn't have a family with the whole disowning thing with her mother… much like Root's, except that Root doesn't have a reclusive billionaire uncle.

She slowly works her way down the maze of hallways to her next appointment with her phone firmly in hand. As she reaches the offices area, she can't help but pause for a moment at the man's office room and peers into it, but there's no one in there.

He really took a leave of absence from a pen to the neck?

What a wuss.

She continues on down the hallway, passes a few more offices to reach her destination.

"Good morning, Robin." Dr. McIntyre greets her as she enters the room and the doctor ushers towards the couch on the other side of the room, which she makes her way to after closing the door.

The layout of this room is very similar to the man's office, except for McIntyre's desk, which is facing the wall… looks like she doesn't see patients from behind a desk. Same as when Root pretended to be a therapist.

Good to know that this woman doesn't need a desk as a power boost that comes from a position of authority from behind a desk.

Root takes a seat on the couch, which is quite certain is the same as the one in the man's office and in place of a rocking chair, McIntyre's has a rather cute Prussian Blue upholstered barrel chair.

"This might not…" McIntyre takes a seat on that chair. "… be quite as helpful as seeing your regular doctor, but… Well, I do hope that you can understand why Rob might need a little time before continuing his duties."

"He can take a sabbatical for all I care." Root smiles as she adjusts her position to be more comfortable and rests her chin on her hand. "I wasn't overly attached to the man."

"The plan right now is to give it a week." McIntyre smiles. "You should see him again on Thursday."

"Bummer." Root deadpans.

"I want to start today by going over your self-assessment sheets." McIntyre brushes away her comments. "Is that fine with you?"

"I mean… this is kinda my second session ever with someone." Root tilts her head. "Like I only met that man a few times, but none of those were full sessions, more of him just telling me to shut up at night and the whole mess with the phone."

"That's a valid point." McIntyre concedes and looks down into her folder. "If I'm reading this right… you believe you got worse since you came into the hospital care and yet you rated your present feeling as good?"

"'Twas a good at the start, then poor in the middle." Root answers and waves her free hand. "And now I think I'm back to good."

"I presume the unfortunate accident that happened recently is the cause of the drop. And there's nothing else going on internally?" The doctor asks, but her tone tells Root that she already knows the answer. "Normally I would like to dig a bit more into that… but considering your circumstances, I believe you're probably accurate that this drop has an external cause."

"I would seriously question your medical credentials if you don't see how abusing seclusion might do to a person." Root remarks coolly as she leans back onto the couch.

To McIntyre credit, she didn't contradict her, instead she turns back onto her folder. "No new symptoms… you sure about that?"

"Yeah?" Root deadpans before continuing. "This past week has been pretty… average, of course, except for me being thrown into seclusion. But I'm pretty sure that was always going to happen… like you said, I attacked my uncle and the doc from my previous unit over the same thing. If anything, I'm short of a symptom which is I didn't go catatonic."

"I think I see where you're coming from. These symptoms are new to us, but not to you." McIntyre flips through her folder. "Your fatigue assessment is about where we expect, considering your sleep deprivation, so nothing is out of the ordinary here. On the other hand, the depression questionnaire… you answered that you're never angry and never scared. Then on emotional stamina & frustration questionnaire… you wrote in 'emotional reserves are fine, I'm only irritated because I'm stuck here'."

"Multiple choice answers suck like that." Root shrugs. "They don't always give you the right answer available."

McIntyre gives her a measured look and replies. "Robin… no one is never angry and never scared."

"Didn't know I'm no one." Root makes a surprise look. "Thanks for the update."

Unlike what Root expected, the doctor didn't show any kind of response to that and instate presses on. "And if your emotional reserves are fine, then why are you irritated?"

"Because I'm stuck in this loony bin, and like I wrote, captivity is irritating." Root gives her a bored look. "You don't have to be emotionally drained to be irritated by people being up your ass 24/7."

McIntyre just nods and continues. "You got 2s down here on sadness and on joy & fulfillment, and outlook on life. Do you want to talk about that?"

"I admit that I'm not entirely sure what to do with myself anymore, and as long as I'm in here, I'm treading on water." With both hands on her lap, she fidgets on her phone. "Also, how can any sane person feel fulfilled when they're wasting time being locked up? And how do they not feel sad when they feel unfulfilled? I don't know when any of that is going to change and let's say I have a grim outlook on life base on my current circumstances."

"So…" McIntyre gives her a look of consideration as she threads forward. "You would say the reason for this downturn is that you're here and no other reasons? And if you're out tomorrow, it all change?"

"Oh, 100%." Root quickly answers. "I mean, fulfillment wouldn't come right away, but I'm able to look forward to the future and I wouldn't have my hands tied down anymore."

"What would you do?" McIntyre questions leaning in towards Root. "What would make you fulfilled?"

"That's… that's the part I'm uncertain about… once again I'm a kite in the wind with nothing holding me down. I've fulfilled my previous goals and have no projects to look forward to. I found her and fixed her." Root turns her gaze towards the rows of file cabinets and shows the phone to the doctor. "I'm unsure of where we go on from here and I have to wait for her to tell me what I'm supposed to do, but I trust it's going to be fulfilling."

"And you don't have any ideas of your own?" McIntyre asked with interest, miring her face.

Root pauses for a moment, thinking if she should say the next part out aloud, but remembers what The Machine told her and answers. "I'm not sure if I trust my ideas at this point."

McIntyre nods and looks at her folder again. "I take it that's why you marked that you think less highly of yourself than you used to?"

"Kinda… it's not that I changed my perception, more so a change of values. I've known since I was a kid that I wasn't what society would call a good person. It's just that I didn't care, and I just accepted that the world was shit and I did what was needed to live in a shitty world." Root finally turns her gaze to the phone in hand as she thumbs it for comfort. "From another point of view, you can say that I have no moral framework… and I kinda agree, but… I think… think maybe I need one now. However, I wouldn't say that I changed my view of myself much… it's just I'm no longer satisfied with it."

Root mind flashes back to the moments of all the moment in her life that shaped how she from the moment she first experienced mom's outbursts to when she met a quiet lonely girl in the library to seeing that girl disappear, to her first kill, then to the first person she killed with her hands not long after that, and all the shit she's faced until now.

"I don't want to disappoint her." Root says softly. "I want to be better for her."

"You want to change because… you met someone." McIntyre begins slowly. "And when you look yourself through their eyes… you don't like how they see you."

Root only hums in agreement as she admires the phone.

"Bettering oneself for someone else is a common impetus for change." McIntyre comments as she turns to another page. "You've only marked restlessness on the anxiety questionnaire… do you believe it's from anxiety or…"

"Captivity jitters." Root cuts her off. "Seclusion… made me feel extra… constraint. I hate that feeling."

"Give it some time, and it's only been a day. I'll make a note for Dr. Carmichael to follow up next week and make sure it's resolved." The doctor pulls out a page before closing her folder. "I've left this one for last, because it's a very interesting form."

Perking Root's interest, she asks. "How so?"

"Were you aware of what this sheet is?" Root shakes her head, and the woman continues. "It's an evaluation of a specific symptomatology of what we suspect is your underlying condition."

"You mean…" Root can feel her entire body tense as her body unintentionally coiling itself and gripping the phone to a point of pain. "… what my mother had."

"Yes." McIntyre answers clinically. "But what's interesting to me is that you filled it out with answers that correlate almost one-to-one with what I would have answered on observance of you…"

"Well, there's a lot of 'or I have been told' in those questions." Root cuts the doctor off again. "I've been told that I'm hallucinating, which you all insist there's no way I'm talking to anyone on the phone. I've been told I'm hostile and uncooperative. I've been told I have questionable ideas. However, at least for this week, there's no denying that I've been aggressive and destructive."

"That might be it… but given the unusual amount of self-awareness on this page." The doctor gives her a look that Root can't decipher. "I'm suspecting you've self-diagnosed quite some time ago. We have suspicions and short observations… but you know, don't you? And you've been keeping tabs on the progression."

"I'm not a doctor, nor am I a medical professional." Root replies dismissively.

The doctor just maintained her gaze. "But what's your unprofessional opinion?"

Root turns away from the doctor and takes a breath as she weighs her options. The truth is that she had accepted this was going to be her fate years before the first signs ever showed itself. The question is whether she should tell another soul about it. Root can just run damage control and convince the doctor that this wasn't a thing… but she might have tipped her hand too much on the stupid assessment.

Is there even much of a choice? It's either giving them the ammo to confirm their suspicions or risk eventually getting caught lying about it and still have them having those suspicions.

"Robin?" The woman asks worryingly.

Fuck… she took too much time thinking. Looks like there's only one choice.

"In my totally unqualified professional opinion; yeah, it's in my blood." Root replies dryly.

"But you still don't believe you need help…"

"There's nothing to help." Root cuts her off bitterly. "Do you know what they called her? Treatment recalcitrant… a fancy way of saying nothing works. Someday, be it in a year or in a decade, I'm going to wind up just as bad as her or worse, and there's nothing anyone can do to fix it. In the end, I will end up checking into a place like this for the rest of my life… but I'm not there yet. I still have time."

Hopefully she'll die before she reaches that stage.

"You don't believe the catatonia, homicidal ideation, hallucination is a sign that maybe you are out of time?" McIntyre presses.

"I'm not hallucinating, and I admit that my mind went on a break for a while, but I'm all good now, just like before. Actually, I'm better than before, because now I have her." Root emphasizes it by showing the phone to the doctor.

McIntyre gives the phone and Root a measured look before replying. "She's going to help you manage this?"

"Yup."

"That's where I want to go next. You're going to want to keep these in your folder." McIntyre puts a stack of paper onto the table between them. "When we put someone in seclusion, it's important to discuss the situation afterwards. We call that debriefing. That's why I'm seeing you today… would you like to talk with me a little about what happened?"

"Do I really need to repeat everything again?" Root whines. "Like, what do you not know already?"

"We only have our perspectives. So far, I've only had limited information from your point of view, and I would like to rectify that."

Letting out a sigh, Root asks. "What do you want to know?"

McIntyre nods a thank you and says. "I would like to acknowledge that this is about Saturday night and not Friday night. Which also I would like to acknowledge that we're not considering Friday to be an incident for you. By all accounts you went willingly, behaved yourself remarkably considering the situation, and nothing that happened on Friday is going to be held against you at all…"

Root nods and waves her hand in dismissal for the doctor to move along. She doesn't need to hear these people covering their asses for the fuck up they did.

McIntyre seemingly understands and stops her disclaimer. "Okay… as I mentioned before, we got the gist of what happened from the staffs and now this is your chance to give your account."

Root pauses for a second to collect her thoughts before saying. "After… Tuesday night. They took me back to see Carmichael… and, well, he essentially taunted me the moment I entered his office. He said he knew I would rather talk to her, but I have to settle for him instead. Quite devious of him, 24 hours stuffed in seclusion, with practically no socialization since lunch time. My guess is that he was trying to make me starve for interaction, so I'd talk to him, which is completely ridiculous because I didn't even give him the silent treatment. He just didn't like my answers."

"What do you mean by that?" McIntyre tries to hide it, but she can see that she's curious.

"I only had one proper session with the man, and I suppose he wasn't satisfied with the level of sharing." Root answer with a slight smile. "I've never done therapy before, did counseling ages ago, so I could be wrong, but I'm sure it wasn't supposed to feel like a police interrogation… right down to the frequent implication that I was lying or intentionally holding back information."

McIntyre nods in understanding. "And how did it go from there?"

Root lets out a tired sigh. "I as what he wanted to talk about, then he said the truth, which is absurdly vague. What are you really thinking, Robin." Root mocks. "I told him exactly what I thought of him, and I told him he should give me back the phone because the truth about our disagreement was whether to kill him or not. Then he had the ridiculous notion that killing him was her idea, and I had to clarify his misunderstanding. By that point, any logical and reasonable person would have given me back the phone, don't you think?"

"My opinion isn't important here." McIntyre replies coolly. "It's all about your account."

"He called my bluff." Root scoffs. "And I think we all know what happened next."

The doctor nods. "Jumped up his table to threaten him both physically and imminent, resulting in your seclusion."

Root grins at the woman. "Thank you for not saying I tried to kill him."

"You're very much welcome." She returns the smile. "Now, if you can recall, please describe for me the feelings before and after all of this, and why you were feeling them."

"Contempt… an ass load of contempt because he was being contemptible."

"Putting your feeling for Dr. Carmichael aside, what did you feel internally?"

That causes her to pause… there's no denying that she felt something strong and unpleasant in her, but she's never been good at identifying her ambient internal feelings. When it's directed at another person, that's easy… but without a target, that's complicated. The best she can do regarding her emotional state of being is feel good or feel crappy.

"Bad? Irritated." Root shrugs. "I constantly feel irritated in here, but also bad… bad and irritated."

"What do you mean by bad? You felt like you were bad?"

"No, I mean I felt like crap." Root blurts out, surprising herself by the sudden, uncomfortable admission. "I really don't know how else to describe it."

"Wait, a second." McIntyre mumbles as she goes to one of her filing cabinet to grab a sheet of paper and give it to Root. "Would this help?"

Root look over the paper. The contents are arranged into three columns of words, alphabetically arranged, and all of them listing out emotions. Her knee jerk reaction is to throw the paper back at the doctor, but she goes through the list and ruling out a few.

"Bitter and bored." Root answers. "Both of 'em… frustrated and irritated, but we've already covered them. Resentful, that's a good one, and I was definitely feeling trapped in that stupid room."

Root quickly goes through the paper once more before handing back the paper to the doctor. "Trapped and bored."

McIntyre waves her hand. "No, you can keep it, and I've got a bunch of them. They're handy when patients have difficulties describing their feelings. So, you're feeling bored and trapped about the seclusion and bitter, frustrated and resentful about…"

Root cuts her off. "We both know that I didn't belong there."

"So, it's about the unfairness." McIntyre concludes. "You felt wronged."

"Wronged… that wasn't on your list." Root mocks as she waves the piece of paper.

"But it's a good addition, isn't it?"

"Yeah." Root admits. "That… I should use that word more often."

"Maybe write it in the paper for later." McIntyre suggests lightly with a smile. "Has anything like this ever happened before… these kinds of feelings?"

Root raises her brow. "You mean besides the time I pointed a gun at Harold and the doc downstairs?"

"Fair." McIntyre chuckles. "So, what do you think could have been done better, or different?"

Root shakes her head. "It's pretty obvious, isn't it? Don't misuse seclusion and don't take my phone."

The session continues on with the doctor, peppering her with questions about her feelings and as much as she doesn't want to continue on with the subject, she knows she needs to uphold her end of the bargain. The rest of the day zooms past her, with lunch, then later art therapy, which was honestly nice, and wellness which was boring.

Now with dinner finished, Roger speaks up. "So Robin… now you're doing stuff. You're coming to the movie discussion with us before lights out?"

Root glances at Su, who's just playing around with her food and totally closed off from everyone around her. Doesn't seem like they're going to have another chat again tonight.

"I uh… I can't. I need to charge my phone." Root taps her pocket where the phone is at. "They didn't fully charge it before giving it back to me and I don't want to wake up tomorrow with a dead phone."

"Just drop it off at the nurses' station on the way there and we'll get it after." Roger suggests without malice.

"Not gonna happen." Root snorts. "Maybe in the future, but now, after what they pulled? I want to see if they're going to give me a charger to bring back and if not, I'll just sit in the hallway where they can see me, so they can make sure that I'm… I don't, use a flimsy wire to garrote someone."

"Garrote?" Tina asks cautiously, seemingly reduced to her usual one-word contribution during meal time.

"To choke someone to death with a cord." Root replies in a manner of fact way.

"There's a word for that?" Lauren asks, out of morbid curiosity.

"Yup." Root replies as she takes a drink of her juice.

"Why is there a word for something so specific?"

"There are a ton of words that describe the different ways of killing people." Root replies with slight amusement. "Defenestration, that's pushing or throwing someone out the window, Mao's favorite. Exsanguination, which is draining of blood, immolation, setting someone on fire, evisceration, ripping someone's guts out. Then there are the more pedestrian ones like, asphyxiation, deprive someone of oxygen, decapitation, cutting someone's head off…"

"What if you go through the car crusher?" Roger asks.

"Sorry to disappoint, but it's just crushing." Root replies with mock sympathy. "That's one of the boring ones like shooting, hanging, strangling, beating, electrocuting…"

"What's this?" Gloria butts into the conversation. "This does not sound like an appropriate conversation, especially for you, Robin."

"It's my fault." Lauren speaks up. "I asked about words that mean kill, but in a specific way, because Tina didn't know what garrote means and…"

"Garrote?" Gloria cuts her off.

"Choke to death by a cord." Lauren and Roger answers at the same time to Root's amusement.

Gloria shakes her head. "Yes, I know what it is, but how did the word come up?"

"That'll be me." Root replies sweetly as she puts her hand up, like a kid in school. "Was talking about charging my phone and how you folks won't let me charge without supervision because you think I might… I mean I won't, but this is M-Unit so…"

"That is one of the reasons no one is allowed ropes, strings, or belts." Gloria nods. "That and hanging."

"It's strangulation if you use a belt, not garroting." Root corrects the nurse.

"Robin, off the subject now." Gloria warns.

"Sorry." Root replies with a mock frown.

"We don't discuss killing with people who have homicidal ideation, unless it's for a group." Gloria addresses the rest of the table. "Understood?"

"Yes, ma'am." Lauren answers and Gloria moves on from their table.

"Odd that she's still here during dinnertime." Root comments. "Thought she was day shift."

She turns to the other for an answer but only receives shrugs from the compliance gang.

"So, god's in your phone and homicidal ideation." Roger's first to speak up. "You left that part out."

"I thought it was obvious considering what happened." Root just shrugs.

"Kinda figured you just snapped that day." Roger says.

"Oh, no." Root shakes her head. "I had a plan in mind but wasn't going to act until Saturday, funnily enough, and I was going to make it look like an accident, but Carmichael, being a dick, ruined the plan. Anyway, Gloria might materialize again and have our asses if you keep asking about it."

"Wait…" Lauren says, with a hint of worry in her voice. "You had a day and a plan in mind?"

"Yeah." Root answers honestly.

"But you still think you don't belong here?" Lauren presses on.

"Even though she told me I do and I kinda agree now… but a part of me still doesn't." Root answers as she takes out the phone and caress it. "I've been thinking like this for a long time, and I'm not convinced if that's something I want to stop."

"Because it makes you feel horrible if you don't?" Roger asks.

Root gives a reluctant nod, and she isn't even sure why. It isn't as if she's ashamed of killing. If anything, she's proud of her skills, but telling these particular people is unsettling… might because they're too nice.

"She doesn't like it." Root clutches her phone. "Not even if it's just hypothetical planning… so I'm doing my best to not be… murderous."

"Girl… you definitely need to be in here." Roger says in a manner that was ripped out from a TV show. "What if you hadn't been? What if you went all postal out there? You'd actually be in jail forever."

Root gives the man a side eye. What's his problem? That's a slight to her professionalism in her field of work, albeit they don't know her profession. However, at that moment, she really wants to say that she wouldn't have gone to jail because she's good at what she does, that this wouldn't be the first person she's killed, hell it wouldn't be the hundredth. She wants to put terror into his eyes and make him eat his words… but she just takes a bite of her dessert.

"I'm sure she knows that." Lauren tries to soften the tension at the table. "And you don't need to rub it in."

Her eye twitched at that comment. That's just one more person at this table that thinks she's an incompetent murderer.

"Quit assuming that I'm dumb enough to get caught." Root grumbles caustically, as she finishes her dessert. She can't fall back on her reputation, but she can at least put a stop into this line of thinking.

"Sorry." Lauren shrinks a little, while Roger just shakes his head in disappointment.

What is he disappointed about?

With a sigh, Root gets up with her finished tray in hand but stops herself before going away. "Sorry… I just get irritated when I have no power. See you guys tomorrow."

"It's fine." Roger gives her a sympathetic look. "We all have our ups and downs."

Without saying anything else, Root just turns away from them and returns the tray before going to her next destination.

"Hey Robin." Linda speaks up when she spots her as she stands by while someone is at her computer. "What's up?"

"I'm out of battery." Root holds up her phone. "Can I use the charge cable?"

"A charge cable?" Linda tilts her head.

Ingrates… "A phone charger. You need one to charge a phone."

Linda looks around her station. "I don't know if Dr. Carmichael gave us a charger." She turns and looks behind her. "Hey Dory, did Dr. Carmichael pass us a charger for his phone?"

A tall African American nurse gets up from her seat and goes to one of the many cabinets. "Not one I recall. It's unlikely that day shift won't inform us if he did, unless he puts it in Robin's bag… Nah, the only thing in here is black nail polish."

Root stares unimpressively at both nurses. "Right, well, a micro USB works too, any micro USB works."

"Uhh… like my iPhone charger?" Linda flashes her phone at Root.

"No iPhone doesn't use a micro-USB." Root says as if she's telling a kindergartener their ABC. "It uses Apple's own proprietary lighting charge cables so they can mark it up as much as they want to."

"I think I found one!" Dory pulls out a cable and gives it to Root.

Without even giving it a second glance, she knows what it is.

"Where the hell did you even find something this old?" Root says in disbelief. "This is Mini-USB. This shit's been out of date for years."

Linda gives a skeptical look at the end of the cable. "Pretty sure this is a micro-USB."

"This is a mini-USB. MINI, not micro." Root slams the deprecated cable on the counter. "I am surrounded by Luddites."

Linda raises her hand. "Okay, Robin, you need to calm down now."

"I am not un-calm." Root spits out as she stands straighter and feeling a rant about to come out…

"Okay done!" The man by the computer who's been quiet throughout the entire speaks up, cutting through the tension like a hot knife through butter and looks up to Root. "I can get you a micro-USB cable."

"Who the hell are you?" Root eyes the interloper.

"Name's Chuck. I'm the IT guy for the hospital." The man says as he gets up from the desk and addresses Linda. "Everything should be good as before."

The man turns back to Root. "Just give me a few minutes to grab a spare cable from the office and…" He turns to Linda. "… you can use Linda's power brick."

"That's fine with me." Linda shrugs and smiles at the man before he turns back to Root.

Root lets out a huff of built-up emotions and mutters. "Go on then."

The man beams at Root before strutting away… odd man.

"Do you want to leave your phone with us and go to tonight's activity?" Linda asks as she nods at Dory, who goes back to her desk.

"Out of the question." Root replies with a roll of her eyes. "You people aren't touching it, and there's an outlet right here. So, you guys can just watch me."

"Robin…"

"I don't trust you people." Root snaps. "Not right now, not after the stunt you people pulled naught three days ago."

"We didn't know." Linda says softly as she takes her seat. "Everyone thought things were above board and only to find out it wasn't yesterday. We trusted in Dr. Carmichael and I'm sorry for that. But you can't hold this against us forever."

"No, I can't, but I can hold it against you all for quite some time, and trust is earned." Root replies. "Speaking of Dr. Carmichael, you should call him and ask him to throw in this phone's charger as well, so we… don't get into another mishap like today."

"He's on leave now, but I'll message him, so he'll bring it when he comes back." Linda nods as she writes down a note.

"Thank you very much." Root mutters as she leans onto the wall opposite of the Linda and gives the woman what she called creepy staring. Linda, meanwhile, busies herself and tries ignoring Root's incessant staring, which is so entertaining.

Thankfully for Linda and regretfully for Root, Chuck comes through the door within 10 minutes of his departure.

"Here's the cable." Chuck says as he places the correct charge cable on the table. "Although I'm still not sure why you have a phone in the first place."

"She's convinced that she's sane and her auditory hallucinations can't be manifest without a phone." Linda explains swiftly.

"She's not a hallucination." Root interjects.

"Right…" Chucks eyes her oddly before addressing Linda. "I ain't a doctor, but I'm pretty sure you're not supposed to indulge the hallucinations."

"Of the two of them… the voice is the one with a working moral structure." Linda makes sure to use the correct term. "Kinda like Jiminy Cricket. She needs the voice to not hurt people… and the docs are calling it a transitional object."

"That's one hell of a brain bug." Chuck chuckles. "I'll stick to computers, thank you very much. At least it's less messy."

"It's not a bug, it's a feature." Root shines a lopsided smile at the IT dude as she closes the distance between them, causing him to jump a little. "But you're totally right on the people part. It's a mess and computers are better."

"Oh, you like computers?" Chuck takes a step back.

"Charger brick, please." Root palms her hand out and Linda deposits the item in it. "Thank you."

"I very much like computers." Root answers the man as she makes her way to the outlet beside the nurses' station and takes a seat after plugging it in. "And she's an AI." Root continues talking to the man as he didn't go away. "Not that any of these ants would know."

Chuck, seemingly curious about Root, pushes himself away from the desk and stands near to Root. "If it's a feature, then how did you end up in here?"

"Wetware error." Root smiles and taps her noggin. "Got shot and became catatonic, but as you see now, I'm good as ever… just a few kinks to smooth out. Although these people think keeping me here can change things that are already working as designed."

"Not such a brilliant design, is it?" Chuck counters. "I mean, you are attached to a phone…"

"Not my design but hers." Root cuts him off. "Humans aren't designed. We're just an accident, but she was perfectly designed."

"An AI… Wait, a second." Chuck raises his brows. "Are you by chance the one who's been coding in longhand?"

"So Gloria did have someone check on it." Root chuckles. "Gloria thought it was gibberish."

"It's very impressive." Chuck replies.

Root grins at the man. "No offense, but I'm surprise that an IT guy in an under-funded hospital understands what I coded."

Chuck chuckles. "Yeah, no worries, I'm just a CS undergrad who wasn't the best in class and my home is nearby, so when the gig opened up here, I took it."

"Huh… I guess never judge a book by its cover."

Chuck gives her a wide smile. "I wasn't joking when I said it was impressive, even though I've never used that language, but to do it without a text editor is just insane to me and definitely above my skills. You're a dev, right?"

"God no, I can never be a full-time dev and I have no formal training. I'm just a programmer that routinely does… cybersecurity." Root grins from ear to ear.

"That's vague as hell, but I think I get what you're trying to say." Chuck chuckles. "You know you're like 100% less creepy when talking about computers, you know that?"

"I would hope so, because I'm trying to be nice." Root smirks.

Chuck cracks his neck and nods. "Maybe it needs a bit more work, and I gotta go now. Can't leave my cave for too long. What if I missed someone calling for their password again?"

"Sounds boring as hell." Root groans and sinks onto the armrest of her chair.

"Hey, it pays the bills." Chuck shrugs and walks away. "Oh, and make sure to give that charger back to Linda, okay?"

"Sure, Bye Chuck!"


Yesterday had given her the wrong impression of how life would go here when she started going to groups. She thought today's group would be like art therapy or wellness, but this is neither nice nor boring.

That's what she thought of the cognitive-behavioral therapy group would be, either entertaining or boring, and honestly, it's her fault for thinking as such given the name, and her general knowledge about it, but this is just… testing her will to The Machine and her goals.

She planned to just sit here and listen, but this kind of therapy involves actual work, weird written work.

So, there she just sits, staring at the paper while everyone around her busy themselves with the task at hand. Hell, even Su is writing stuff, even though she looks like she can fall asleep at any moment… which is odd since the last time Root checked the woman isn't narcoleptic despite her terrible sleep schedule.

"Robin, you've left all the thoughts blank." Danny, the group lead, peers over her shoulder to her discontent. "Trigger, Automatic Thoughts, New Thoughts. It especially doesn't work if you skip the last one."

"Don't know what to put." Root shrugs. "Never done this therapy stuff before."

"Alright." Danny pulls a chair from behind and sits next to her. Root slid her phone into her left pocket to keep herself between him and her, all the while trusting that Roger to her left won't bother her.

Danny reaches for her paper and slides it closer to him. Reading what she's written, he raises his brows. "Okayyy…"

"What?" She asks innocently.

The man gives her a look that says 'really?'. "Robin, why is everything here about killing people?"

"The last one isn't." Root points it out on the page. "Stun gun rarely kill."

Although she can think a few times, she's accidentally stunned someone to death… like how would she know they had an underlying condition that can't take a shock for over 10 seconds?

"You're going to be as difficult as your cousin, huh? Alright… um, here." He slides over a fresh sheet for her. "I can work with that one, so let's start over again."

He taps on the paper and waits for Root to write her answer again in the top box.

TRIGGER: Unexpected non-incidental touch.

AUTOMATIC THOUGHTS: Stun Gun.


"Okay…" Danny gives her a look. "Intellectually, can we agree that it's probably a terrible idea to taze every person who touches you?"

"Not everyone." Root clarifies. "That's just dumb and will lead to many problems. Like if I'm standing in a crowd, I'm expecting to get bumps and jostles. What I'm talking about is a sudden touch, and I'm not easily surprised."

"Shocking every person who startles you is just too extreme." Danny leans forward. "You might stun a friend or family."

"I don't have friends." Root replies instantly and condescendingly as she shifts her posture to a more relaxed one. To her left, she can feel Roger shift his position, but nothing too offensive.

The statement itself isn't entirely false, with Su… being Su and her friendship with Pauling is at a Schrodinger cat… a Schrodinger friendship seeing as the bubbly woman is devoted to Su.

"Imagine a lost child spotting a kind lady who might help them find their mommy." Danny throws a hypothetical at her. "A little old lady who needs directions. A store clerk asking if you need help?"

"Fair points." Root concedes. "Harsh examples, but fair ones."

Danny smiles at her. "So, what would be a better first thought?"

"Identify, then stun if need be." Root answers.

"Identify, that's good." Danny points an elated finger at her. "Just put that down… although not the second part. We're focusing on replacing knee-jerk reactions."

NEW THOUGHTS: Identify.

Root writes it down in the box, then just stares at the page trying to think of something else that she didn't write earlier.

"Trouble thinking of something else?" Danny asks after a minute of her staring at the paper.

Root gives the man a lopsided grin. "Am I so obvious?"

"Okay, usually when we do this kind of exercise." Danny leans back and crosses his arms. "The things we usually work on are, for example; when I mess something up, everything is ruined forever."

"Isn't that quite extreme?" Root quirks her brow.

"If I eat that cake I will become fat." Roger postures another statement.

"Depends on the size of the cake and metabolism of the person. Is it like those huge cakes?" Root counters back.

"If everyone around me isn't happy, then I'm a failure."

Root recoils slightly. "I'm sorry, but how does that even make sense?"

"These are examples of other people's automatic response, Robin." Danny explains. "The challenge recognizes the automatic thoughts that are not useful. When something takes place and a strong negative, irrational thought crosses your mind. Something where if you do it, even though it's a not bad thing, you immediately feel like you've done wrong. We're here to find those thoughts and stop them."

Root gives the man a dumb stare and replies. "I don't do the whole guilty thing, Danny. I've never felt guilt."

"What if it's a bad thing, but it feels right?" Roger interjects into her conversation and gives her a pointed look.

"A good suggestion but like what?" Danny nods at Roger.

"I think I get what he's trying to say. I like to scare people and when someone looks like they're afraid of me." Root gives Danny a predatory grin. "I think, good I win."

"Okay, that's a start." Danny nods and points at the paper again, seemingly not affected by her. "Write it down."

TRIGGER: See someone scared of me

IMMEDIATE THOUGHT: I win.


"You know that's wrong, right?" Danny probes her.

"I can see that it might not be good, and I'm still not convinced it's wrong yet. Although not entirely convinced homicide is wrong either, she's the one that insists that it's wrong and I'm trying to do things her way for now."

Danny looks like he understands who she's referring to, nods and challenges her. "And how do you think she would react to that kind of thing?"

"Tells me that scaring them does no purpose and to stop." Root speculates as she thumbs the outline of the phone, and The Machine didn't ping her. "She wants me to feel remorseful or bad for scaring people."

"What's a way for you to articulate that thought on your own?" Danny asks.

Root ponders for a second while continuing to caress her phone. "Stop it. You're scaring them?"

NEW THOUGHT: Stop it. You're scaring them.

"That's really good, Robin. You'll get the hang of this in no time." Danny gives her a bright smile. "How about another?"

She gives Danny a look and drums her finger on the paper. "I have another one… but you will not like it."

Danny gives her a passive look. "Let me be the judge of that."

"If I don't kill that guy, I'm responsible for every bad action he does from here on out."

"What kind of bad things?" Unlike what she's expecting, Danny doesn't have a judgmental look at him, but more of a thoughtful look. "I mean, if you don't think murder is necessarily wrong…"

"Come on, I have standards." Root cuts him off. "Bad code… Some things are just… plain old… immoral, if I can even use that word, but it's the simplest for you to understand. Although, in another point of view, it's the human animalistic impulses; infidelity, domestic violence, sexual violence, child abuse, poorly planned random killing sprees, and authoritarianisms, just to name a few."

"Right… okay." Danny blinks, taking everything she says in. "Let's simplify it and put it down."

TRIGGER: Can't kill bad code.

AUTOMATIC THOUGHT: Now I'm responsible for every bad thing they do from here on out.


"Okay, let's work with that." Danny nods enthusiastically. "Now what would be something better to think here? Something more rational… you know it's not true, right? You can't hold what others do to yourself."

Root swings her head side-to-side. "Kinda is… technically."

"So, if you didn't kill them, would you be responsible for all the good deed they do afterwards?" Danny counters.

"If you want to be pedantic about this, then no one can take credit for that sort of thing." Root leans back into the hard seat. "To an extent, they have free will. They have their own agency on the matter, so they deserve the credit."

A grin appears on Danny as he says. "And if they do something bad, that is also their free will, and they deserve the blame."

Root lets out a breath she didn't know she's been holding. "I suppose."

"Right, how about 'I am not responsible for others' action'?" Danny points at her writing.

"I guess so." Root reluctantly writes it in. "I don't know why, but it feels like a lie."

NEW THOUGHT: I am not responsible for the actions of others.

Root just stares at the paper for a moment before muttering. "That thought gets more uncomfortable the longer I think about it."

"Confronting negative thoughts is uncomfortable, but it's the road one needs to take to gain inner peace." Danny replies with the haughtiest voice imaginable.

Root gives him a dead eyed look and deadpans. "Did you read that from readers' digest?"

He breaks into a grin and replies. "Maybe? I kinda made it up just now."

She just rolls her eyes as they continue on with this exercise. It didn't take long before Danny has to go to his next patient and leave her alone to continue with this therapy crap and let's just say there's a sharp dip in her productivity.

When the group ends, everyone quickly packs up as if they're in high school needing to go to their next class and exits the room, each in their own social cluster.

"Hey, what's the big deal back there, telling Danny you don't have any friends?" Roger asks with irritation in his voice as they make their way down the hallway.

"Because I don't." Root replies offhandedly. "It's the reason I never have visitors, call or even snail mail. I guess I haven't been around long enough for you to see."

"Then what the hell are we? Chopped liver?" Roger snaps at her.

Root comes to a complete halt in the middle of the hallway as her brain processes what he said, and it takes a second before the compliance gang notices it and turns around. She just stares at the man in shock at what he's implying. After Gloria dropped her at their table, she sort of assumed that's the default group for new people and they were stuck just babysitting her.

"Give me a second… you think we're friends?" Root asks in disbelief. They haven't even killed anyone together yet… isn't that the prerequisite these days? Like, she became friends with Pauling after they massacre an entire cartel and torture their leader to death in the south.

… Things might be different in here, though.

"Clearly, we aren't anymore." Roger replies sourly.

"Oh… okay." Root answers with a shrug. People do the oddest things when no one is pulling their strings. Alas, this is a disappointing development but an inevitable one, anyway. At least she still has The Machine… and maybe Su.

"Okay?" Tina asks confusingly… did she expect her to be sad about this?

"It's fine." Root clarifies. "I wish I knew we were friends when we were, but it's good to know I had some… or maybe not, probably better to not know in the first place. Anyhow, what's done is done."

"Hold your horses. You think we're the ones dumping you? After you just said we aren't friends?" Roger seethes, causing the lingering few patients to scatter away to their next group.

"I had no idea we were." Root replies calmly. This man should have known that is the case.

"Bullshit! There is no possible way you can't have known! We eat every meal together, we back you up when people are being little shits, we hang out together during free time, and none of that means anything to you? You're such an ungrateful bitch!" Roger was red with rage as his voice got louder and louder. "I don't even know why we ever bothered with you in the first place! You almost killed Dr. Carmichael. You're a menace, and you never think about anyone but yourself!"

Throughout this triad and him continuing said triad, it dawned on Root that he has no intention of stopping anytime soon, and the man is out of control. Her first instinct was to give the man a small jab right at his throat, seeing that's the easiest way to silence him. The next instinct was to crush his larynx and kill him… which is bad. Despite his current behavior, he's a decent man.

Roger is clearly unwell right now, seeing this has never happened before. Resolving to not injure a sick person, Root slowly turns into stone as the onslaught of insults continues and she lets the words bounce off her like raindrops, while her eyes focus on a light switch down the hall.

She can feel her breathing get shallower and shallower, while her fist tightens to a point of pain, but her arms are limp. She's not going to hurt Roger.

"Enough!" Lauren finally speaks up as she tries to get Roger's attention. "They're going to hear you. Let's go to the group before this becomes an incident."

Roger completely ignores Lauren and continues. "Say something! Do you even care? Did you ever give a shit about any of us?"

Tina cringes and backs up from the scene, clearly intimidated by Roger despite the screaming isn't directed at her, but Lauren reaches for his shoulder and tries to reel him in from his rage.

"Anger management, Roger." Lauren tries her hardest to maintain her composure of calmness. "Breath."

Roger once again ignores Lauren. "Stop being all high and mighty and just answer me!"

"Sorry but I'm busy trying to not punch you in the throat right now." Root replies with a detached calmness in her voice.

"Why? Why not just do it? You want to fight? We can fight right now!" Roger seemingly more agitated by her statement.

"I really don't want to hurt you, Roger." She tears her eyes away from the switch and back to Roger. "But if you do hit me, I'm unable to stop myself from hurting you. So, please don't."

"A scarier Robin? Are you trying to make me afraid?" Roger continues, totally ignorant of the attention he's getting. "You're not winning because I'm not scared."

"Seriously, I'm not joking. I really, really don't wanna hurt you, Roger." Root replies with the same eerily calm tone. That sounds so foreign to her.

"Why do you care if I get hurt?" Roger rages. "We're not friends, anyway!"

"Why would she ever be friends with a worm like you?" Su suddenly appears behind Roger and places her hand at his back, causing the compliance gang to jump slightly. She's threatening them, but there's no malice in her voice, only coldness. "And if you utter another word, I'm going to snap your neck."

Root eyes dart to Su, and it feels like her mouth is wired shut as she grits out. "Stop."

And that utterly confuses Su if the look on her face is to say anything about it. Su looks like she's going to argue with Root, but that thought was cut off when a new group of people rounded the corner.

"Anna, stop and take your hand away." Gloria comes into the picture from behind of Su. "We don't want to do rash here."

*PING**PING**PING**PING*-*PING**PING*-*PING**PING**PING**PING*

The machine? What does she want? That's not even Morse code… Root's doing everything in her power to not hurt Roger and she can't spare a second trying to decode whatever the fuck that is.

Su snaps her eyes towards Root's pocket. Before she glares at the nurse and letting go. "I'm not doing it for you." She then walks away.

The Machine was talking to Su…

Her heart feels like a jackhammer hitting her ribs with every pump.

Now, with the sudden unexpected threat gone, Gloria turns her attention to the man opposite of Root. "Roger, we need you to lower your voice and take a few breaths… Can you do that, or do you need help to calm down?"

A nurse Root's seen around named Tom comes up with a cup of pill and water for Roger. All the while, Danny makes his way towards Root.

"Robin, can you come with me?" Danny asks, and not her utter bafflement she's unable to reply.

"Robin?" Danny waves a hand in front of her, distracting her from what's in front of her, and instinctively she follows the movement as far as she can without moving her head. "Can you come with me, please?"

For the life of her, she struggles to spit out her words as if her consciousness is trapped in her brain… however; she manages to move her limped hand a couple of inches away from her side.

Danny looks at her hand and back to her face before nodding and taking her by her wrist to guide her away from the scene. She doesn't turn her body away from the scene and continues to look at it while Danny guides her away.

"Fucking bitch." Roger griths his teeth and falls onto his knees. "I'm going to need that help, please."

"Okay." Gloria takes the cups from Tom and gives them to Roger, who instantly stuff it down his throat. "It's okay."

"I thought we were friends." Roger mutters loud enough for her to hear. "That bitch!"

"What happened here?" Gloria turns to ask Lauren who's the only one left standing, with Tina crying herself into a protective curl by the wall and Roger mumbling to himself on the floor.

Root finally looks away from the scene of the disaster as she rounds the corner and turns around to continue on with Danny guiding her.

They reach back to the activity room where they'd just finished earlier, and as if entering a different dimension, she can feel regaining control of her body.

"Robin…" Danny takes a seat on one of the many chairs in the room and gesture to one opposite of him. "… Do you want to tell me what just happened out there?"

"I think Roger's having a fit." Root answers and her voice sounds raw. Her brows contort from the confusion she's feeling, and she gazes at anywhere but Danny's face

"That's out of character for him." Root takes her seat and pulls out her phone to grasps it for comfort.

Root hears the man dragging his chair to be a bit closer to her. "Hey Robin, can you look at me when we're talking?"

"I can… but I rather not at this moment." Root replies as she gazes into nothing in particular.

"Okay, that's… reasonable." Danny says after a few seconds of pondering. "What about you, Robin? Roger was having an episode and when I tried to talk to you, you didn't answer until I waved a hand in front of you to get your attention, then you needed me to help you walk. Can you tell me what that was about?"

"I think…" Root swallows hard. "I think I froze up."

"Has that happened before?" Danny asks delicately. "The freezing up?"

Her first instinct is to lie, but she tells the man the truth. "It's been a long time since… maybe a dozen or more years now. I think… I was twenty-one or twenty-two, or maybe earlier."

"Do you recall what caused it?"

"I grew out of it. Before I moved out of that hellhole of a town, I used to do a lot of traveling around Texas… no, that doesn't matter. What matter was, it never happened outside of the hellhole." That shit never happens to Root. That was Sam Groves' problem, not hers. "That place makes me feel perpetually twelve years old."

"I didn't ask where, I asked why." Danny clarifies with a compassionate voice. "What made it happened back then?"

"When you were a kid, adults could say whatever the hell they wanted, and it doesn't matter if they were dead wrong." Root continues to ignore Danny's face as she finds comfort by rolling her phone in her hands. "You just have to roll over and take the beating. Let them shout at themselves silly until they feel better at themselves for yelling at a kid or they get tired. Snapping back or throwing a fist at them was just a good way of getting your ass handed to you. Crying about it is pathetic, and it gives them satisfaction. So, I just learned to tune them out, don't look, don't listen, you're just a stone. Nothing ever happens if you don't engage, let them shout and avoid undesirable consequences."

"So, the trigger is when you're put into a situation where you feel like you need to endure rather than defending yourself?" Danny postulates. "Has that extended past verbal attacks?"

"No." Root snorts, and a small grin grows. "It's open season the moment someone touches me. That happened back then, and it'll still happen now. Sometimes some people just didn't feel better after screaming their lungs out. When that happens, I snapped out of my stupor and beat the living shit out of them."

"Touch breaks the calcification." Danny concludes.

Root smiles at the answer. "It'll be faster if it's violence, but yes… and by the way, thank you for the assist."

"It's the least I can do." She didn't see it, but she could basically hear him smiling. "Do you know why it happened this time? Did you feel like you needed to roll over for Roger?"

"I choose not to fight because I didn't want to hurt him… but never in my wildest imagination I would for that to happen." Root answers honestly. "Even though it's been forever since my last freeze, if shit hit the fan, I probably kick the shit out of Roger even if he's bigger than me. Hell, it would have prevented s… my cousin from wanting to kill him."

There's an uncomfortable silence for a second before Danny says. "Yeah, we'll talk to her about what happened later."

"Have fun doing that." Root snorts before focusing back on the topic and letting out a sigh. "You're right, I actually did feel the need to roll over and take it, not because I was scared but because I wasn't scared and I know what I'm capable of."

"What started the conflict?" Danny asks in a non-accusatory tone.

"Still trying to wrap my head around that." Root takes in a deep breath. "The thing is, I never done anything nice for them other than being polite and I never said I liked them. I never attempted to charm or flatter them, but they considered me as a friend. So, when I told you I didn't have any friends… Roger got very offended. Then, by the time I found out we were apparently friends, we weren't friends anymore."

"Does that upset you?"

"Not particularly." Root replies instantly. "From my perspective, nothing changed. I thought had no friends ten minutes ago and I have no friends now."

"They might not want to sit with you anymore," Danny says delicately.

Root just hums in acknowledgement. That'll be an inconvenience… where would she sit then? With Su at the nutrient table? She rather not… this is giving her flashbacks to high school again.

"Why do you think they let you sit with them if you aren't friends?" Danny asks.

"Because Gloria dumped me with them." Root states the obvious and rolls her eyes.

"Did you have any desire to be friends with them?"

"Maybe? They're decent enough." Root shrugs. "But I don't know. I don't even know what criteria you people need to be friends."

Because it's clearly not thievery, torture or murder.

"Could you stay put here for a moment?" Danny asks. "Can I trust you not to move from this chair?"

Root considers his request for a moment before nodding and wonders just what he's trying to do.



THRID PARTY POV

"How are you doing, Roger?" Gloria asks as she comes to the table where Roger sitting with his hand on his head, Lauren rubbing circles on his back and quietly chatting with Tina, who seems better now after Roger calmed down.

Earlier, Gloria had brought them to the Art Room to hear their side of the story before discussing Robin's account with Danny.

"Better now." Roger replies with his face still cups into his hands. "Sorry about… thanks for letting them stay with me."

Gloria gives a smile who the two women who nods in thanks before saying. "I wouldn't have split you guys. You three have become such a tight-knit group in the past few months and been such good friends with each other that I sometime worry what will happen when one of you gets transferred or discharged. It might help if there are more than just the three of you…"

"I'm not apologizing to her." Roger replies hoarsely. "I guess if you make me, I'll apologize for the anger management part… I shouldn't have gotten so loud, but I'll not take back what was said. She's an ungrateful bitch and I don't want to talk to her again."

"That is completely your prerogative." Gloria states as she takes a seat opposite of the three. "And you're right, you need to apologize for the anger management part, because you know you shouldn't get like that with people."

"I know… but… she's just… urgh!" Roger slams his fist onto the table, causing Tina to jump in her seat and yelp.

"Breath, Roger, Breath." Both Lauren and Gloria instruct at the same time, while the former continues to give a comforting touch onto the man's back.

"I'm so sorry, Tina." Roger says after taking a moment to gather his breath. "I didn't mean to scare you, now or in the hall earlier. You know I'm sorry, right? Not to her, but to you… Tina, you shouldn't have seen that. This is so messed up… I know it scares you when people shout."

"I know." Tina replies with a small voice. "I'm sorry that I'm so jumpy. I didn't want you to think I'm afraid of you, just that I can't control my reaction."

"I know, and don't be sorry." Roger looks at his friend. "It's okay."

"I kinda think we should've known better." Lauren comments with a sigh. "I mean, I was getting to like her even if she's a bit creepy at first."

"At first?" Roger scoffs. "Didn't we talk about murder during dinner last night? She was way too cheerful about that, especially after two days in seclusion. What was I even thinking?"

"She got really still out there." Tina shudders at the memory. "That's even scarier than yelling. I was afraid you would hit her and go postal on all of us… she could have killed you Roger, you can't go around yelling at people who have problems with wanting to kill people."

"Or ones who have a cousin who doesn't mind hurting people." Lauren rubs her hands nervously. "You seriously could have gotten hurt and thank god others intervened."

"Yeah, I fucked up… I lost myself and forgot what her cousin can do and what she said she wants to do." Roger lets out a shudder as he replies to the memory of what happened.

A shiver goes down everyone's neck at the thought as well, and Tina starts to shake again, but Gloria intervenes with some encouraging words before Tina spirals.

"At least Robin didn't touch you." Lauren adds in a light note.

"Exactly." Gloria says encouragingly. "And it says something, doesn't it?"

"What?" Roger asks in a perplexed manner.

"You lost your shit at one of our resident psycho killer, a person whose thoughts are filled with murder, maiming and scaring the living shit out of everyone, and she didn't lay a finger on you… not a single one." Lauren explains.

Roger shakes his head. "She threatened to."

"Yeah, but you're missing an important context. Tina, what exactly did she say?" Lauren turns to Tina, knowing that in the time of stress, the memory of the event is etched into her brain.

Tina answers instantly. "Sorry, but I'm busy trying to not punch you in the throat right now… I really don't want to hurt you, Roger… But if you do hit me, I'm unable to stop myself from hurting you. So, please don't… Seriously, I'm not joking. I really, really don't wanna hurt you, Roger."

Lauren shoots Tina a smile before turning back to Roger. "Look, it sounds weird, but that sounds less like a threat and more like… someone in a zombie movie when they want you to run away because they know they're infected and can turn at any moment."

"You're actually nearer to reality than you realize." Gloria comments.

"Are you saying that Robin has a zombie virus in her?" Lauren half jokes. "Because I don't think they're real… unless they are?"

"Lauren, do you remember when Danny took Robin away?" Gloria asks. "Roger was too angry, and Tina was curled up, but you saw right? Did you see him pulling her by her hand?"

Lauren, not expecting the questions, blinks a few times before answering. "Yeah… but why?"

"Because he had to, because she couldn't move by herself and Danny thinks it's some kind of disassociation, but we'll have to watch and see what Dr. Carmichael has to say when he gets back. But apparently this has happened before, but not for a very long time. It happens when she deliberately chooses to not defend herself against verbal attacks, because she feels like doing so will bring undesirable consequences. And from her experience, she knows she hurt someone the moment they lay a finger on her."

"So what? I'm supposed to feel sorry for her?" Roger scoffs but regret starts to set in him, and he's trying to ignore it by staying mad at Robin, so he didn't have to deal with the guilt.

Gloria given Roger an even look and a moment before saying. "That's entirely up to you, Roger, but I believe you should know what you've done. You let your anger get the better of you and a minor misunderstanding could have turned into a full-on fight. Then you kept on trying to provoke a person with homicidal ideation even after she tells you to stop and attracted her cousin who has no guilt in hurting others… you needed to stop for your own safety. Next time, you wouldn't be so lucky."

Roger takes a moment to absorb it all before letting out a defeated sigh. "I still don't understand how she couldn't have known whether or not she was our friend."

"She didn't think you liked her back." Gloria explains.

"Back?" Roger has a look of debrief. "You want me to believe that she was surprised we liked her instead of us being dumb enough to think she likes us?"

"In a weird logic, that kinda makes sense." Lauren interjects. "You being injured isn't an undesirable consequence unless she gives a shit about you… about us."

"You're saying that I'm not in the infirmary or murdered is a demonstration that she cares?" Roger asks in continual disbelief. "Because that's just fucked up."

"No." Lauren argues back. "I'm saying she's dissociating like that because she cares."

"No one is murdering anyone in this hospital, not Robin or her cousin." Gloria says firmly. "Especially not Robin, not after Saturday. We're monitoring her closely, closer than Andrew, and know that this hospital isn't bedlam."

"You got ahead of yourself." Tina says quietly. "When you said not anymore, you got ahead of yourself, and that's why she thought we were dumping her. Then you told her it was bullshit, and she didn't think that."

"What the fuck else could she have thought?" Roger says defensively, as he feels he's everyone was against him on this and that makes it so much harder for him to feel in the right.

"I'm the one to blame for that." Gloria adds. "The way I introduced her to you guys, she thought I basically dump you guys with her, and you were making the best of it."

"She's not that thick-headed." Roger protests.

"But it's not implausible." Lauren counters. "How many people have come through our table and move on to other groups?"

"Yeah, but this was different. She stuck around, and I liked her." Roger whines.

"I don't know her deal with her cousin, but she could have at any time gone away to seat with her cousin." Lauren adds.

"Why didn't you seat Abby with us?" Tina directs the question to Gloria. "You always put newbies with us."

"After what she did in goals, do you think it's a good idea to have her near Robin?" Gloria asks back.

Tina gives a sheepish look. "Fair."

"Look, in a few minutes, Danny is going to come back here with Robin, and one of two things will happen. Either you are going to apologize to her for being overtly aggressive." Gloria addresses Roger and notices Tom is standing by the doorway. "At which point you will part ways with Robin amicably, or you can apologize sincerely and try to mend your friendship with her, but all of that is up to you."

Gloria nods to the three of them before getting up from her seat to chat with Tom by the door and give them time to think.

"Which one are we choosing?" Lauren asks, despite everything she will still defer to her friend. "Patching up or part ways? I think we should be a unified front."

"I don't know." Roger lets out a sigh and shakes his head. "I don't even know if I know the answer until she's here. There's no denying that I went overboard… but I don't know."

"You know you're not going to be able to tell anything by looking at her." Lauren crosses her arms. "It's not like you can look into her eyes and see she's broken up about this. Even if this upset her, it'll only make her mean and snappy. Are you going to be able to handle that?"

"Nah, I can tell." Roger says with confidence. "I can see when she's upset… don't look at her face, or listen to her voice, but watch her hands. That's her tell, especially after she got that phone. Look for it and you'll see it too… I used to do the same thing."

Not a moment after he said it, there's a gentle knock on the door and Danny pops his head in, saying something to Gloria and Tom. Gloria nods and Danny enters the room with Robin trailing behind him with a relax posture and generally looks unaffected by the whole situation while her fully functional hand is holding her phone by her side.

Tom says something to Robin and gestures towards the compliance group table, which causes her to sigh before tightening her grip on her phone and makes her way across the room to sit in a chair opposite the other three at table. Once seated, Robin puts the phone in front of her and with her other hand, she drums on the phone.

"Danny said I had to come here." Robin begins dryly. "I'm assuming they're forcing you to apologize, but a false apology is meaningless, so if you don't want to, I'll just tell them you did."

"No." Roger says quickly. "I do have to apologize, if not for what was said but how I said it. That was an outburst. I was out of control, and no one deserves to be on the other end of it."

"I'm fine, it's fine, so, no harm, no foul." Robin shrugs.

"But it's far from fine." Lauren says. "Gloria mentioned you were dissociating back there."

"She has no right to tell you that." Root snaps as she turns her head to glare at the woman in question and withdraws her phone back to her lap, but the staff by the door seems oblivious to the murderous look.

"Just… how many other issues do you have that you're not revealing?" Roger asks tactfully. "First the homicidal ideation, then the phone… and now this?"

"You have no business in asking that." Root turns back to the compliance gang.

"Friends share issues with each other." Roger says with a slight tinge of anger in his voice.

"Oh, we're friends again?" Root replies flippantly. "I haven't done the whole making friends thing or friends in general in a while, but I'm sure this isn't how it's supposed to work. Shit like this isn't like a light switch where you can just flip between states of friendship whenever you feel like it."

Root would know… she's done that twice now.

"I… I don't really want you gone, I just thought you didn't give a shit about us and got mad and said some stupid shit." Roger lets out a deep breath. "I have anger issues."

"Yeah… I caught on to that." Root teases the man. "And speaking of unmentioned issues… I thought you were self-destructive."

"Yeah, well…" Roger rubs his head. "Usually, it's because I fuck up like earlier and when I'm not angry anymore, I hate myself for being an angry idiot."

"You don't have to hate yourself on my account." Root comments as she brings back the phone onto the table and clutches it. "I'm not particularly well versed on how this goes, but we can still be friends. Okay? So… none of that."

Root gestures at the man's rainbow-colored bracelet and what they cover underneath. "Especially not because of me. Besides, this would be a nice change of pace, seeing I haven't had a friend for twenty years. So having three would be an interesting change."

Sure, for Root, she has Pauling and pretty sure they both acknowledge their friendship with each other even if they've never actually said it out loud… but at the end of the day they are co-workers and Pauling's blind loyalty to Su will tarnish any relationship they had once Pauling finds out what happened. Then there's the matter of Su and she isn't even in the right mind space to think about that five-alarm fire right now.

Other than those two, Root had 'friends' while she's using aliases, but nothing was real with those relationships. It was all surgical maneuvering to get the job done, and she was pulling the strings. However, these three seem to like her without even needing to do anything.

"Seriously?" Roger says skeptically. "Twenty years?"

"Well, I had co-workers, but that doesn't count. So, yeah, it's rounded down. My last friend went away in 91." Root glances down at her phone before turning back to the compliance gang. "Turned twenty-two years in April."

"What happened?" Tina timidly asks.

"She's just gone." Root tightens the grip on her phone till her knuckles turn white. "It's not a pretty memory, and I rather not talk about it… end of story."

The three of them give each other a look, creating a story to fill in the blanks, and all three come to the same conclusion.

"I'm sorry about your friend." Lauren speaks up. "That must have been…"

"Don't." Root cuts her off. "I don't need your pity, and it's not a thing, alright? The whole freezing up shit is also not a thing. It hasn't happened in more than a dozen years and it's not going to happen again. So, back off."

Lauren, seemingly not frightened by Root, goes on and asks. "I know being family doesn't always mean being friends, but what about your cousin? You both might not talk in public, but I heard you both spend time together in your room."

Root's first instinct is to lambast Lauren, but she takes a few seconds to breathe. "We… our situation is complicated, and I rather not talk about it either."

"Speaking of your cousin." Roger begins cautiously. "You don't think it could have gone beyond a threat? Rumor mill said she did some wild shit to a tech, but I'm like twice her size."

"She wouldn't have killed you." Root amusingly says. "At most, she was going to paralyze you from the neck down."

"You know that isn't comforting, right?"

"Well, looks like you exist in her mind now." Root smiles morosely. "But don't worry, I'll talk to her when I have the chance."

"That'll be better, thanks." Roger thought that'll be the end of their conversation, but something in him pushes forward. "You mentioned we didn't have business asking about stuff, but you shared anyway. Does that mean we're good?"

Root eyes the three of them for a moment before answering. "I, I guess it's does… yeah."



A/N: The next chapter might take more time to come out, as I'll be busy with work for the next 6 weeks. And once again, I hope this chapter isn't too slow. This chapter is mainly to set how the average days will be for Root and Su in the hospital.
 
Huh, this us really cool to see Root developing relationships (jury's not quite out yet on healthy)
 
Chapter 43: Groups
ROOT POV
Somehow Wednesday became a bigger challenge to her compared to Tuesday despite Root sticking to her goal of 'Go to Group'. On the bright side of things, if there's any in this rotten place, the vibe with the compliance gang is getting back to normal, and the conversation with Su on telling her to back off went surprisingly well… although, she did strategically avoid telling the shorter woman that she has friends now. Can't give that woman unwanted thoughts.

However, her relationship with Roger got on better, especially after Root watched Roger work things out in Anger Management group. He told her after the group, he'd assumed she came to an understanding of what happened due to them sharing that group, and she told him no, seeing as she's been assigned the group, and she has no clue why.

Trauma Recovery group made her wish she was back in Anger Management or even Cognitive Behavioural Therapy, with Andrew throwing shit and others yapping their sob stories. It felt like she's been inserted into a Lifetime movie of the week, and she couldn't change the channel. The only interesting about the group is Su's reaction to it… to both groups, is how she's seemingly cognisant of the topics in hand and didn't murder or violently hurt anyone who talked about their 'problems' while she barely reveal anything when it was her turn.

Music Therapy was the least offensive thing she went to… and since when the fuck did Su play the piano? She and the whole compliance gang was there, and the format of the day was interpretive dance while Su provided music for the group, which was still hard to wrap her head around… at the very least she got in some good physical activity for the day and no one seems to take it particularly seriously for most of the time except for Su who was completely locked in playing the piano.

And to top out the day, she had Psychodrama… which caused her brain to be malfunctioned for a hot second. If it wasn't for her goal, she would have bailed out of that horror show the second she figured out what it was about. It was so weird, even Su agreed with her seeing how she's completely blanked out throughout the entire time.

By the time she's in bed, she can't possibly imagine having the will to do the whole thing again for weeks on end… but The Machine assured her that it'll get better with time and how important it is to continue on, and besides which she was by her calculations, probably PMSing as well. The Machine mentioned it in a way as if it'll put things into perspective, but it just got her intrigued, as to how she does it seeing as the toilets are by design private spaces, and to which she admits it's only an approximation by a person's shopping habits.

Probably would have been better if she can more accurate though…

"Shit…" Root laying stock still in her bed as she takes in an inventory of sensation, checking the time on her phone. It's 2am, and she has a damp ass.

"Crap." She sits up and pulls away from the blanket. Using the light of her phone, she confirms what she already knows but doesn't want to be true. Blood.

"Fuck…" With a deep sigh, she vaults out of the bed and waddle awkwardly to her bathroom, turning on the lights and pulling off her bottoms. She shoves her clothing into the sink and fills it with water before sitting down on the toilet to take care of the source of her hassles, by occasionally wiping away the blood with dampen thin, cheap toilet paper and feeling disgusted by the whole affair. Once clean, she shuts off the faucet, leaving her PJs in the basin before going back into her room to grab a change of underwear and pants.

With only the toilet lights illuminating her room, Root pulls away her blanket from the bed, tosses her pillow onto her desk, and sets her phone on the desk before pulling the soiled fitted sheets off the mattress.

The only saving grace from this mess is the annoying plastic mattress cover which she's been quietly hating until now… guess it's a valid reason to have one on every mattress here or it'll cost this place a fortune just to change mattresses with every accident.

There's a linen cart at the end of the hall that she can sneak to grab fresh replacements, but first, she needs to figure out how to clean this sheet without her lifelong friend, H2O2. There's only a small ass shower in her toilet, and this thing can't fit in the basin, so there's only one choice.

As she is balling up the sheets to hide it for later, the door creaks open and a beam of light from the hell shines into her room, it only takes a second before the tech notices the bathroom light and Root standing there like a deer in the headlights.

"What's going on here, Robin?" The tech steps in and turns on the light.

His eyes widen at the picture in front of him, where a messy hair, wide eyed Root holding a poor attempt of hiding a blooding sheet.

"Uh…" Is the best thing she can articulate at the moment.

"Robin?" The tech asks measurably as he takes another step into her room. "Where did the blood come from?"

"Ah, it's okay, it's mine." Root quickly, but it might not have been the best wording because…

"Mary! Get Nora!" The man shouts out from the door before lurching towards Root with arms outstretched.

She tries to drop the useless sheets, but in her haste, she tangles herself with the sheet's elastic, and the moment she frees one hand, the tech grabs her right wrist. Instinctively, she tries to pull away while moving backwards. The act of actively trying to avoid getting blood from the sheets onto the man, trying to limit her motions to avoid leakage from her MacGyver ass solution of a pad, and reminding herself to not kill him, takes a considerable effort while grappling.

"What the hell are you trying to do?" Root hisses in an attempt to not escalate this further by waking up the neighbours.

"I need you to stop fighting me." The tech grunts back as he continues to assert his will on her.

"And I need you to stop grabbing me with your meaty hands." Root shoots back, as her tights hits the edge of her desk. She's running out of space to back out.

"I'm not going to hurt you." He replies, but doesn't stop.

"You're going to get blood on both of our clothes." Root tries to reason with the meathead.

"What's going on?" Nora works fast as she finishes her sentence before she reaches to where they're having this stupid tug of war.

"He's gone mad and grabbed me!" Root accuses the man as she once again tries to get remove herself from his grip without hurting him.

"She's bleeding!" The tech says at the same time.

"From where?" Nora pulls out a roll of gauze out of her apron. That's where Root puts two and two together and immediately stops fighting the gorilla… Men. Periods may as well not exist in their brain.

"From my uterus, you shit for brains." Root grits it out between her teeth.

The tech is now free to pull her right arm by the wrist, outstretching it so he can see if there's any injury. "Wait, what?"

From the corner of her eyes, she can see Nora rolling her eyes and Mary giggling at their expense by the doorway.

"It's period blood." Root drawls out the words as if she's talking to an invalid and thrusts the bloody sheet towards him. The tech quickly backs off and almost trips on himself, leaving Root alone to finish balling up the sheet. "Nothing better like a bout of catatonia to screw with your internal clock of when the next train is due at the menstruation station."

"T-that's not what I thought when you first said it was yours." He stemmers in embarrassment.

"Ain't that clear right now?" Root snaps.

"Why did you say it that way?" The tech desperately trying to save face.

"Because I didn't want you to think it's someone else's blood?" She counters. "I don't need you shoving Ativan up my ass when I'm trying to taper off that shit."

"Mary and I can handle it from here, Tom." Nora says as she lets out a soft chuckle. "Give me the sheets, Robin." Who sees no reason to not comply. "Did you change?"

"Yeah." Root mumbles.

"I'm going to need your bottoms as well." Nora continues.

"They're soaking in the sink."

"Then I need you to wring them out, because we need to get this stuff washed with the bio-contaminated linens. We'll put them through the regular wash after, and you'll get it back by Friday."

Root nods and complies by bringing her wet PJ pants and underwear out to the nurse. Nora quickly wraps them in the sheets and leaves as Mary comes in with a roll of paper towel and a disinfectant spray.

Mary gives the items to Root. "For anywhere that got on a hard surface, and the mattress cover."

Root wordlessly nods once more and gets to work as she tries to not dwell on the mess this entire thing has blown into.

"Pads or tampons?" Mary asks. "You don't have any on you, right?"

"Dear old uncle forgot my hygiene stuff when he dumps me in here, and… tampons, please. Any brand is fine." She replies as she wipes down her mattress before pausing and stands up straight with a horrified expression on her.

"What? What's wrong?" Mary asks quickly.

"I just realized that this happened when I was catatonic, too. Someone other than me had to take care of all that." Root physically shudders, trying to dislodge the thought from her mind. "Urgh… I don't know if I can look anyone from E Unit in the eyes again after this. I don't know if it happened in bed… or if I left an ass print on a chair, or what… this is so fucking embarrassing."

"Don't sweat it. Things like that are a commonplace down there." Mary waves off Root's embarrassment. "It could have been worse. You were able to control your bladder, right?"

Root look back and nods. "Yeah, I had that… at least."

Mary smiles. "I'll get your supplies."

00000

"This is never a good sign." Root comments as she walks into the room that usually contains Wellness Group. Right there in the middle stands a whiteboard with 'Men remain here, Woman go to music and movement room' on it.

Root squints her eye at the board. "Is this what I think it's going to be?"

"Again?" Lauren sighs dramatically.

"Again?" Tina asks in confusion.

"Sex Ed…" Roger says dejectedly. "I can't stand sex ed. Wait, I gotta check with Gloria to see where I should go this time. Half the time, these guys get all weird and I need to leave. The other half of the time, I can skip it and go with the girls from the start."

"When he means 'half the guys', that's just Andrew." Lauren informs her.

"No, they are all weird." Roger shakes his head. "It's just that Andrew is belligerent about it, but the others get touchy about the homo in the room when they're talking about their junk."

Root raises her brow… that's new information.

Roger continues. "If you guys don't see me in the art room, that means I'm stuck here, and if you don't see me at lunch, send a search party because Andrew murdered me."

"That idiot wouldn't know a murderer if they stand in front of him." Root rolls her eyes and leaves Roger to the puppies.

"What do you mean again?" Tina asks Lauren as the three of them makes their way to the new place.

Lauren waves her hand. "When you've been here longer like me and Andrew, or if you bounce back in here like Roger, you will realize that they repeat themselves after a while. Mainly because most people here only stay for six months, tops. It's that and they run out of material."

"Wait, seriously?" Tina asks in disbelief.

"Not surprising with how things are." Root turns to Tina. "I'm more surprise that this place still functions."

When they arrive at the room, they find that several girls from Nutrition Group, including Su, who look at the surrounding scene oddly, and all the women from AA & NA Meeting that usually meets up at the same time as Wellness.

"Are we waiting for more people or…" The group leader, a woman Root hasn't seen yet, gestures towards a tech by the door.

"The rest are going to stay in Nutrition." The tech says. "The subject is just too sensitive to them."

"Right then!" The woman claps her hand and smiles at everyone. "If you all settle down. Hello, I've seen a few of you before, but mostly fresh faces. My name is Fiona, and I've been called in to discuss the subject of sex with you today. While I know there's going to be a variety of experience and education on the subject, but the goal here is to ensure when you leave this session, you are ready to make the right choices regarding sex."

That turns the room uncomfortably quiet. Everyone has their own reasons for being silent, but everyone has the looks that screams 'please get on with it already so I can get out of here'. While that's happening, Root steals a glance at Su to see her reaction and she just has a look of disgust on her. Guess something never changes and oddly, it feels nice.

Despite everyone's tepidness on the subject, something on Root's face causes the speaker to direct her full attention at her.

"You." The woman points at her. "What's your name?"

Root blinks and answers. "Robin?"

"What's with the look, Robin?" The woman asks in a way that makes Root want to punch her. "Did you have something to say?"

The fuck is her problem. "Nope."

"You think there's nothing I can teach you that you don't already know?"

"Well, high school had sex ed, so…" Root replies glibly.

"Okay, Robin. Can you give us the abridged version of sex ed? Keep it short and sweet."

"Sex is a beautiful thing between married couples and disgusting for everyone who's not, especially the gays. Homosexuality is an affront to a biblical God, and illegal in the great state of Texas. But remember, you can't have straight sex before marriage either or you'll catch venereal diseases, or even worse, you get pregnant out-of-wedlock, thus becoming damage goods, and wind up rising your baby in a trailer at the outskirts of town, you know like Robin's mom." Root says it all without blinking and stares directly into Fiona's eyes.

Everyone just stares at her in stunned silence… everyone except for Su, who's crackling, which further stuns the women besides her.

"Okay…" Fiona looks slightly cowed… only slightly. The woman clearly didn't expect it.

"Well, Robin, it sounds like you grew in a very religious area." Fiona smiles. "Nonetheless, the situation you're describing is likely something that a few people in this room have encountered, who didn't receive proper sex education in their school. To this day, many people are given propaganda rather than education." Fiona turns to her board on an easel. "And today we're going to try to correct that wrong."

A smirk appears on Root's face as she's about to make a joke about putting a condom on a banana, but the look on Su's face stops her. Why did they put her here in the first place? Do they not know how she abhors this subject? It's not like she'll ever do it.

"Alright, first the basic." Fiona begins. "Everyone's an adult in this room, so I hope you all are that sex is an avenue for reproduction and transmission of venereal diseases and if you don't… well, Robin helpfully said it earlier and now I said it, so now you know. What you may not know is the mechanism by which this can happen. Does anyone want to explain how conception occurs?"

Dear god… is she really need to explain that? Root glances at Su, who is now just has a look of despair on her. Can't she just blank out for this? … Come to think about it, the frequency of seeing her completely blanking out isn't as frequent as when she first noticed it in here.

Letting out a sigh, Root just stares at Fiona, who's animatedly pointing at her board and talking. This continues on for several minutes when Roger turns up into 'class' and takes a seat at the outer side of the circle on the far side of Fiona.

Root gives her new 'friend' a nod, while the keeping an ear to the flow of the lesson. Conception, contraception, STDs and the importance of barrier methods. Root is bored out of her mind while Su looks like she's on a verge of a mental breakdown. However, she can't diss Fiona for the info she's giving out for the others. It's at least useful and accurate, unlike high school… which only goes so far as to put a condom on a banana.

Next comes to the question-and-answer section of this silly class and lordy are some of the questions idiotic. Yes, you can get pregnant on top. No, he can't just drink a lot of mountain dew as contraception. Yes, you can get pregnant during your period. No, you can't get AIDS from holding hands.

At this point, it's physically possible to witness a third of the people having their eyes glazed over with boredom or mortification, the other third is constantly rolling their eyes, and last third are the ones that's keep on asking questions.

"Now, there's several… other things we haven't touched yet, and that's the type of sex that is not penile-vaginal intercourse. Does anyone have any example they want to share?" Fiona cleans the board.

"Blowjob?" One of the patients begin.

"Hand-job!"

Roger melodies out from the back. "Anaaal."

A skinny freckled redhead that Root has seen seating with Su during mealtimes chuckles and elbows the woman beside her. "Isn't that God's loophole, Martha?"

Martha has a look of disgust. "You're sick, you know that, Lilly?"

The chorus continues. "Foot jobs!"

"Titty fuck!" Lilly shouts enthusiastically.

"Uh, letting him cum on your face but making him do the jerking off part?" A woman near Roger says tepidly.

"Anddd I think we've officially run out of idea." Lauren says happily and Fiona looks like she's ready to move on as well.

"You lot forgot one… wait, two." Root says as she eyes the ones who give the examples.

"We did?" Someone from Lilly's side of the circle asks.

"If you had said oral rather than blow jobs, then you would have covered cunnilingus." Root explains. "But you didn't."

"Conna what now?" Another one asks confusingly.

"That's when he eats you out, Shannon." Lauren helpfully explains.

"Oh, really?"

"And frottage." Root adds.

"I… don't know that one." Lauren admits.

Root shrugs. "Naked dry humping."

"You forgot another one." Roger speaks up chidingly. "Intercrural sex."

"Thank you." Root smiles. "I did forget about that one, but if we're counting that, shall we count intergluteal too?"

"Isn't that just butt frottage?" Roger asks with a grin; he too shares her enjoyment in derailing this lesson.

"Intercrural is frottage between thighs." Root corrects him.

"No, no." Roger shakes his head. "It's not rubbing, it's… on the penetrative side, so I think it's separate."

"Oh, sweet Jesus, forgive me." Martha says scandalously as she puts her hand on her chest.

And at the corner of her eye, Root barely catches Su, who's sitting near to Martha, visibly twitching, but she's having too much fun to pay closer attention.

"Think fingering should be on the list, too?" Root muses. "Is it separate from a hand job? Never heard a dude saying he gave a girl a hand job."

"That's a good question." Roger nods as if he's some kind of intellectual. "Is it still penile-vaginal intercourse if you use a strap on? We can't forget about the lesbians…"

"By that notion, would pegging be classified as anal?" Root postulates.

"Is prostate milking its own kind of sex?" Roger asks aloud.

Root grins. "And how would you classify an Eiffel tower?"

"Alright, alright, now the point of all of this." Fiona says loudly to get back control of the group as she stopped writing new things after frottage. "There is a wide range of sexual activities beyond intercourse. Each of them has their own risk… in general, these can be classified into three categories; Oral, Anal and Outercourse."

Having concede the direction of the conversation, Root turns her eyes to a certain pale woman… and her heart skips slightly at the sight. Su, despite all of her bluster, looks like she is on the verge of wanting to eat a bullet… and the only thing that's stopping her is the lack of firearms in her direct vicinity.

Maybe she got too far? Come to think about it, they've never talked about this subject… ever. It's something they've both actively avoided talking about in the past 8 years. This would be the first time she'd spoken about it aloud and in such a crap setting.

"Of these three, outercourse has the lowest probability of both STD and pregnancy, if and only if you keep you the genitals as far apart as possible." Fiona continues. "Frottage… along with the other activities Robin and Roger were discussing, can bring the genitals close enough together that sperm transmission can still happen. Oral has almost no chance for pregnancy, but you can catch STDs, not just by swallowing, but also from any little cuts in your mouth. Anal is the riskiest because excessive force can cause tears, which will open up your bloodstream to a multitude of diseases and fecal matter. Also, the proximity to your genitals does bring with it a risk of pregnancy… unless you're Roger. So, barrier methods are still a good idea, even for hand jobs. He can wear a condom, or you wear a glove."

"You realize that no one alive is going to do that, right?" Lilly blurts out. "And I mean no one. Some people, and I mean a tiny number of people, might do condoms for blowjobs, but I've never in my short life have seen anyone using gloves."

"Or a dental dam." Shannon mutters. "Has anyone ever used those?"

"I've seen them being used a few times." Root answers with a shrug.

"Seen?" Abby asks.

"Moving on! Now that we've covered the mechanics. I want to explore a subject that many of you probably never talked about, and that is the social implications of sex. Good and bad reason to have sex, what is and is not consent, how to make decisions about sex." Fiona rattles off her list as she wipes the board clean. "Let's start with the reason… what are some of the reasons for sex?"

"Having a baby."

"For love."

"Getting or keeping a boyfriend."

"Making up after a fight."

"His birthday gift."

"It's your spousal duty."

"Making sure he doesn't cheat on you."

"For Valentine's Day."

"Because it's your anniversary."

"To make him happy if he's in a bad mood."

"Making sure he loves you back."

"Anna? Robin?" Fiona asks when she sees that only Root and Su didn't share a reason, besides those who Root assumes has taken this lesson before.

Su has a thousand-yard stare as she just looks at Fiona… fuck, this idiot can't read Su's face. She isn't sure if Su's going to jump and kill this woman or… there's literally no other action. Root is about to answer first when…

"Research and exploitation." Su replies with a hollow voice.

Root blinks at the woman dumbly… what the fuck is research and exploitation?

"Right…" Fiona says unsurely before turning to Root. "Robin, any other reasons to add?"

Root takes a second to recompose herself before answering. "Aside from starting a family, none of the reasons written down are actual reasons… they're excuses. Like you've only written down one good reason to have sex up there."

"She's right." Martha joins in. "It's just for procreation, just as God intended."

"That's not what I said." Root grinds her teeth.

"Do you have a better reason to have sex, Robin?" Fiona asks.

Root rolls her eyes. "Because you want to have sex."

"Well… this list is reasons people want to have sex." Fiona explains like she's talking to a child.

"No. I mean sex just for the sake of sex, because it's fun and you like it." Root counters, causing half the room to stare at her… even Su. "What?"

"Dear God!" Martha says louder than she should. "You're a complete whore."

"Martha, we don't use that word here." Fiona chastises the prude. "Robin, have you learned this lesson before from somewhere else?"

"No." Root shakes her head. "Is this some kind of trick question?"

"No… but you jumped ahead." Fiona answers before addressing the group as a whole. "If you're going to make choices about sex, then the first thing you need to do is to identify if you actually want to do it."

Fiona dramatically opens the cap of the red marker and begins crossing out the lists. "You shouldn't have sex because he wants it, or because you think you are need to do it, or as a means of getting or keeping a significant other."

She caps back the red marker when every reason other than love and procreation is crossed out. Which she circles to emphasize the importance of those two reasons. But after a few seconds of staring at the board, she wipes away everything and writes; Love, Procreation, Fun.

Fiona taps the board. "Expressing love, making a baby, and having fun."

"It's wrong to have sex just for fun." Marth protests. "No offense, Robin, but do you want to end up like your mother? You need God."

"I have God." Root holds up her phone. "And she doesn't care who I fuck or why."

Most of the people in the circle laugh at her… but Su just stare at her with an expression Root can't discern. Which causes a knot to form in her stomach.

"I'm going to let that blasphemous talk slide because you're delusional." Martha mutters and looks away.

"Your boyfriend must be a very happy man." Lauren smiles at Root.

Root suppresses her grimace. "Can't say, since I never had one. I'm more of a no names, no commitments type of gal."

For some reason Root can distinctively see Su letting out a sigh of relief at her answer. Huh… what the hell was it about?

"Hold on, Robin, t-that's not responsible." Fiona quickly interjects. "Yes, it's wonderful to have sex for fun, but the more partners you have, the higher your risk get especially if they're strangers, and if you get pregnant…"

"No chance happen because I made very sure it will not happen." Root counters carefully but forcefully.

"You're using protection every single time, right?" Fiona presses.

Root scoffs at the notion and answers. "Every time there's a minute chance of a man's milk coming close to my nether… but it's like Lilly said, no one uses protection for a handy… no one."

"Right well, we're not here to do individual." Fiona straightens her posture. "So, I will not dwell on this. I just want to be clear with the group that total abstinence from sex is a moral judgment, and it's very poor safety judgement to have sex with a bunch of strangers."

"Safety has never been my strong suit." Root grins at the woman and rolls her shoulder. "The bullet wound is sore."

Fiona looks like she doesn't know if Root's joking or not by how she's blinking like an owl.

"She's actually got shot." Lauren clarifies after sensing the confusion from the woman.

"Alright… apart from that, does anyone have questions?" Fiona, not wanting to drag the session, moves on.

"What's the difference between expressing love and doing it because he wants it?" Shannon first to ask.

Fiona answers every person who puts up their hand and when she finally calls on Abby.

"The expression of love thing…" Abby starts tepidly. "You know how when you're hugging and kissing, you feel like you're not close enough to one another."

"You mean you feel horny?" Lilly asks. "Shouldn't that be in the fun category?"

"No, not horny." Abby shakes her head. "Like… it's not a physical need to be closer, but an emotional one, you know. Like you want to just melt into one another?"

A number of people nods their head, and others, Root, and Lilly just shake their head. With Tina and Justine look like they might throw up at any moment… and Su looks like she really wants to die just from imagining such a thing.

"Well, I feel sorry for you if you haven't." Abby shrugs.

With that, Fiona continues on towards the conclusion of the lesson, which is so obvious to Root that she doesn't even know why it needs to be said out loud. By the end, it looks like everyone just wanted the lesson to end so they can go to their next one.

As she leaves the room for her next destination, a tech intercepts her. "Oh, Robin, Dr. Carmichael can't meet with you today, so your session is scheduled tomorrow."

"Ain't I am lucky gal?" Root "Guess I'll just loiter in the dayroom."

The tech waves his hand. "Oh no, Gloria flipped your schedule, so you have art next."

"Again?" Root whines. "I just had it on Monday."

"Hey, you got me and Tina." Roger says nicely.

"That makes it all so much better." Root deadpans.

00000

Interestingly, Su didn't come visit her last night, especially after sex-ed. Heck, the woman didn't even so much as look at her the entire day, although, that isn't too surprising since the woman is busy with her own stuff.

Still didn't explain, why didn't she?

After a beat of silence, Root dispels the thought and stops wasting time by entering the room.

"Hello doctor." Root grins at the man as she walks straight to the couch.

"Good morning, Robin." The man replies as slowly gets up from his desk and comes to the couch.

It seems like the man has more sense in him than the last time they met; he changed the furniture arrangement slightly so she wouldn't be between him and the door.

Root leans deeply into the couch with her right arm and her phone in her hand pining every five seconds like clockwork. She didn't even ask The Machine for the higher than usual frequency of pinging, but nonetheless she's quite grateful to know she has her back. The Machine must have simply predicted her need for such reminders, seeing as this will be the first time she's meeting with the man after getting the phone back.

And by the looks of it, the man also doesn't show any signs of hearing the pings. So far, only a handful of people in here can hear the ping at its current pitch, but everyone instantly dismissed it as nothing… well, everyone except for Su, who sometimes gives her a look when she hears it.

"I was so looking forward to our session yesterday, but it was sadly it was canceled." Root pouts at the man. "I hope I didn't cause you too much trauma."

The man stares at her for a second before replying. "As much as I want to say that is so, but no… I had to reschedule yesterday's session because I was busy with admin work the entire day."

"Ooo, someone is in trouble." Root replies playfully, but the man doesn't take the bait further, rather he focuses on his notes.

"I've got your self-assessment here with me and thank you." He begins. "Dr. Leipman reports your taper is going on smoothly and planning to drop the dosage again on Monday… there's a fewer side effect than expected. All of that is a significant mark of your progress and it's good that you're started to take part with your groups since we last saw each other. I've also heard some… interesting comments about your conduct in those groups. However, it's still good that you're going."

"I'm happy you're happy." Instead of being sarcastic, Root opted for a congenial reply.

Carmichael smiles. "So far, you've only missed group twice. Goals group this morning…"

"And breakfast." Root cuts him off. "I was late for the group, but the evidence is in your hands that I got my work done. As for why I was late, it's because I slipped in the shower, and was with Rhetta getting patched up. You know the basics… ice packs, elevation, etcetera. It's going to bruise like hell but I'll be fine."

"I see… I wasn't informed but I'm glad you're fine." The man frowns. "Some things are unavoidable. Moving on, the other group you missed was Mindful Stretching on Tuesday… which, if you need to miss a group, that's probably the right one. You were occupied with Gloria and Danny in resolving an incident, as far as I understand, correct?"

"I guess you can say that Roger had an outburst." Root answers truthfully. "His anger got the better of him and yes, we had to sit out a period in the art room with Gloria and Tom… might as well add Tina and Lauren, too."

Carmichael taps his notes with his pen. "You invest a significant amount of time with those three. Are they your friends?"

"Seems like it." Root smiles at the answer. "Although it came as a surprise to me, as it seems a surprise to you."

The man just hums, seemingly not believing her. "During the event, Danny believes he you were dissociating. Were you experiencing it or were you pretending?"

"God, I wish that was an act." Root replies unhappily, as she drums the couch with her free hand. "I would like to pretend that didn't happen at all… since it hasn't been a problem since I've become R…Robin."

"Became Robin?" He quickly jumps onto that with a squint. "What do you mean by that?"

"I…" Shit… how the fuck did she let that split like some fucking amateur? She can salvage this. Root clutches the phone. "I'm sure your mother never called you Ron when she was changing your diaper. What were you? Ronny? Ron-Ron? Some silly pet name, then at some point in your life you realize it's ridiculous being called by a diminutive and told people to knock that off and to call you Ron like a grown ass person you are."

"So, when you're little, everyone called you…?"

"Robbie." Root answers naturally as she regains her bearings from that slip up and relaxes her posture while concentrating on the pinging. "Yeah, I know it sounds like a boy's name…" Just like Sam, "but, for a time, I had short hair and wore anything we could get our hands on… so I suppose it's fitting. The point is… that freezing up shit was Robbie's problem and not Robin's problem."

Carmichael nods his head as if he's assessing what she's saying and replies. "Well, seems like it's now a Robin problem as well, and from what you told Danny, you're quite familiar with what causes it and how it works. I'd appreciate if you share that with me as well."

"What's the point, if Danny already told you everything?" Root deadpans.

"Because I believe it would be helpful if it comes from you." Carmichael answers. "Aside from your bout of catatonia, it's only symptoms that seem to bother you, and we would make some inroads by tackling something we both agree that needs to stop. Don't you agree?"

"There's nothing to tackle." Root replies snappily. "Because it's a fluke, and it will not happen again."

"You don't know that." The man counters rather childishly.

Root lets out a sigh. "By the off chance that it happens again, then we can discuss it. Happy?"

The man rubs his mouth, and shifts in his seat, seemingly frustrated with her answer.

"You've been going to your groups… but you have not exactly been taking part in them." He moves on. "It's understandable that you're not ready to share during discussions, but Robin, you've been shirking off the written work as well. You have only done three out of the eight worksheets that's been assigned to you in Cognitive-Behavioral Therapy… and this? This art does not express any type of emotions at all."

He lays bare Root's Art Therapy project. A sheet of paper with an intricate series of shrinking triangles. She thought this drawing was good, but apparently, he didn't. "The assignment was for you to draw a goal that seems impossible to achieve, but this contributed nothing to the discussion during art therapy."

Root raises a brow. He really blaming her? "Well… the group lead seems to have neglected to tell me that I was meant to draw something that seems impossible but isn't. So yeah, we didn't talk about how to overcome it because that is mathematically impossible."

The man taps the art sheet. "It's just triangles, Robin."

"It's fractals." Root replies with amusement while feeling the joys of superiority at this man's lack of understanding basic math. "It's an infinite pattern. The only way to express fractals with any form of accuracy is with an equation. Even with every computer processing power on earth, you still won't get a true rendering of that shape. Think about trying to write down the number for infinity by adding more and more nines at the end of the number. By the time the last star in the universe dims away, you would still be writing it because you will never get there."

"So, this is math, then." The man seems to understand what Root is getting at and continues. "Your expression of impossible drives you to draw something that's been proven impossible in academia, instead of something in your own life. You moved away from subjective feelings and started discussing objective facts. We have a word for that Robin, it's called intellectualization. It's a defense mechanism, and there's nothing wrong with it, but you seem to always have it up."

The man takes a moment to just stare at her before continuing. "Which is a problem because it's a potent defense against participating in your treatments. You are present, you appear to be doing work, but then we have a sheet of triangles that does not express any insights into your emotional world. The point of Art Therapy is to express what you can't express in words with art."

"Mayhaps there's nothing to express." Root says dully.

"That's the other possibility." Carmichael nods at her. "But you would have known if that's the case, because you would have been projecting emotions we want to see."

"I'm sincerely hope its levity." Root chuckles. "Or else I'm apparently expressing emotions I don't know about."

"No, I mean things like overt distress from being separated from the voice." Carmichael adds.

"Distress? I wasn't distressed, I just wanted what I wanted." Root waves him off while hiding her true thoughts.

"If that's true, if your apparent distress was an attempt to manipulate us into giving you what you want, then that'll be an indicator of a bigger problem, Robin. It's something we called Antisocial Personal Disorder."

This man seriously thinks she has APD? And he's still a qualified psychologist??

"Any apparent distress you think you've witnessed was an error of your own perception. Projecting distress is like a bright ass billboard that says 'come and take advantage of me', and that shit is never gonna happen anytime soon. As for APD, you're not the first person to make that mistake." Root says patronizingly. "As I've said to Uncle Harold, I wish I was a sociopath because it would have made my life so much easier. Dear uncle made the same mistake too, and he acts like it would have been a bad thing if I was… which was hypocritical of him because of Sameen…"

"Your cousin?" Carmichael interrupts.

"Not my cousin." Root corrects. "But she is an actual card-carrying sociopath, and he likes her just fine."

"What makes you say she's a sociopath?" This man really believes nothing she says.

"Well, someone diagnosed her and it's in her military record." Root deadpans. "Hence, Harold's hypocrisy."

"As I understand it, she's never harmed him, did she?" The man shoots back. "People weight their experience over stuff they've only heard about. Perhaps, had he seen her in deployment, he would be as hesitant towards her as he is by you. You are very unsettling when you want to harm someone, and I think you know sociopaths don't come across as what they are. Quite the opposite actually, they can be very charming if they want to be."

"You don't know Sameen." Root shrugs. "She has no use for the whole charm thing… although he might have the hots for her, and I wouldn't blame him."

The man does a double take before asking. "His own niece?"

"By marriage." Root reminds him. "There's no blood relation with her… and who knows, Harold might be the stereotypical creepy uncle."

"Are you…" Carmichael says cautiously. "Attracted to her?"

"What? Nooo, no, no." Root brings her phone closer to her chest and waves her other hand dismissively.

"Your face says otherwise." He presses on. "It seems like… fantasizing."

Huh… is her emotions so transparent?

"Yes… but not sexual ones. Look, there was this one time where I had her tied to a chair and I threatened to burn her with a flatiron and I mean, it was an inch away from her clavicle." Root's eyes lit up with sadistic glee at the memory as she demonstrate it with her phone. "Her reaction was so unexpectedly anticipatory."

Carmichael's face looks like it's been carved out of rock from her story. "Should I even ask why you did that?"

"Tried to get information from her." Root tells him anyway. "It was part of the whole searching for the voice adventure and unfortunately, we were interrupted because I so wanted to see what would happen if I burned her. Don't you find it intriguing to hurt someone who enjoys it and doesn't care or fear? Usually, it's either hurting someone who is not into it or holding back with people who like it but don't want any lasting marks. I'm sure it'll leave a permanent scar on her. Hell, I still have a small scar from a small oil burn from a decade ago."

"You told me personally that you don't like hurting people and you only do it when necessary." The man taps his notes. "However, the way you're describing, it sounds like you enjoy it."

"I said I don't enjoy killing people." Root clarifies. "But hurting them? I do enjoy it. Got no gripes about it… although, I can't really say if it's better when they like it or it's better when it's a serious injury. What I can say is that both are better than either one alone."

Carmichael takes stock of what she said before replying. "I hope you recognize how that's very wrong?"

"Well… if the ends justifies the means… but the subject was unwilling. I guess it'll be questionable." Root admits. "However, I could stay here for a decade and still not see the problem with consensual pain play."

"This sadistic streak… is this the reason why you enjoy scaring people?" The man asks as he jots down in his notebook and checks his notes. "You put that on your automatic thoughts' worksheet. Is that what you were doing with the pen?"

"Nope, that's more in the region of 'Now I'm responsible for every bad thing they do from here on out'." Root answers dourly and brings the phone closer to herself. "Because I can easily see you finally acting one of your disgusting fantasies in the future and with a patient, that's too weak to fight back."

The man looks uncomfortable, but her words didn't deter him. "How are you coping with it right now?"

"Challenging." Root sways her head to her side. "Especially now that you brought it up, and I was doing so well at distracting myself from the subject."

"Uh, right." The man goes through his materials. "I see you did Facts and Opinion; we're going to discuss a few of your answers… and ABC for Voices, but you refused to do Reality vs Expectations exercise…"

"Have you ever read that thing?" Root cuts him off. "It's about how to lower your expectations of life, Lower! Why would any sane person lower their life expectations? To be frank, most people don't have high expectations… they settle, and I don't settle."

The man doesn't argue back and continues. "Mood monitoring?"

"Not really your business, is it?" Root throws back.

"Thought Challenging?"

"That's basically self-brainwashing. Why yes, let's list things I know and how to convince myself it isn't true. What on earth is that?"

"Suicide safety plan?"

"Unneeded, since I'm not suicidal."

The man quickly flicks through his notes. "At intake, you admitted having those thoughts in the past, and not just in childhood, but in your early 20s as well."

"That's Robbie's problem." Root waves him off. "Left that shit in Freer and in the past, so there's no point in dredging it up."

"Right…" The man really needs a better poker face. "And the hierarchy of feared situations?"

"No point seeing, as I'm not afraid of anything." Root replies glibly.

"Fiona came by to see me yesterday." Carmichael says suddenly.

"Really now? We had so much fun yesterday." Root grins as she assumes it's about the ruckus she and Roger caused.

"That's not what I was going to talk about." Carmichael takes a breath. "She came to see me because she was worried about your risk of contracting STDs or getting pregnant."

"Uhuh?" She's not sure where this is going.

"If you're not afraid of anything, then why didn't you tell her you're gay, Robin?" He gives her an even look. "It's 2013."

Root stares at the man for a moment, her eyes wide and her jaw slightly agape, while her arms retract inwards towards her body as she grips the phone tighter with both hands. It's not unexpected of him to broach the topic of her being in the closet at some point during their sessions, but this is so sudden she felt like a softball hitting her face from out of left field. Her brain can't plan by how much that question tilted her stance, and she can't quickly form a smart-ass retort.

Also, did this motherfucker just said insert current year?

"I can see the wheels turning in there, Robin, but I can't hear words coming out." The man prods her. "Stop planning how to deflect this and just tell me what you're thinking."

"Currently thinking that's an inappropriate question to ask." Root grits out.

"I'm not asking you to reveal everything about your sex life. I just want why you're hiding, Robin." The man scoots closer to her. "You managed to go through a group solely dedicated to discussing sex without letting it slip… that must have been a lot of effort. So, why?"

Root glares at the man. "And why did you hide your trips to the massage parlor from your wif…"

"Robin." He cuts her off harshly. "Answer the question."

She's about to retort back at him, but her phone vibrates in her hand. "Fine… fine… I'm not afraid about, but I suppose the word to describe it would be… anxious. Yeah, anxious about people finding it out… look, I'm not going to write that down in a worksheet or something because I'm not okay with people knowing about it. That's just idiotic."

"You see…" Root lets out a sigh, as she's not quite sure how to put it. "I'm sure from your point of view, a white upper-class man from New York, where it's all rainbows and pride parades now." Root gives the man a piercing gaze. "That's only a reality in big cities in the northeast, or out on the west coast, because in people's living room in small towns and middle America, nothing changed. I can't say for certain how it is right now, but back in the 90s, when I was in high school. Do you know what they taught in sex ed? Homosexuality is not an accepted lifestyle and is a criminal offense. Which is still true to this day in the great state of Texas in the year of our lord 2013. So please don't preach to me what year it is now, as if it'll make any difference."

The man just sits there contemplating her answer before tentatively asks. "Does your cousin know of this?"

That question hits her right in the gut as she grits out. "No."

The man continues this line of inquiry. "Why's that? She's the only family you have left. I'm sure she'll understand…"

"Have you met her?" She cuts him off. "She hates the subject of sex as much as she hates people, and she sure as hell ain't going to be warm on the subject."

"How would you know that if…"

"She's the most atheist, bible thumping Christian you will ever meet." Root snaps at him. "That sentence doesn't make a single lick of sense, but she does what she wants and that is who she is, and she will never change."

"I'm sensing there's something else in there." The man prods.

This is fucking annoying.

"You know, keeping my sexuality in the closet is better for me since it won't undercut some of my best pay negotiation tactics." Root goes back to the topic at hand, to the man's chagrin.

To emphasize her point, she brings down her phone to her waist that's obscuring her chest, bares her neck with a toss of her hair, crosses her legs and bates her eyelashes. Sure, she doesn't look the best right now and her dowdy attire doesn't help, but this man pays for sex, for Christ's sake.

"Is… that why you use drugs when you seek out sex?" The man clears his throat. "As a way to get past the fact that you're compelled to do something you consider unacceptable?"

Root can't help but snort. The man is trying to dig at a weak spot that doesn't exist from assumptions of the bathhouse story and prurient pornography.

"It's not unacceptable for me, Ron." Root patronizingly says. "We've established that I don't operate on the morality of others. What I do is a shit ton of criminal offenses, and I'll admit, there's a small, microscopic part of me that feels anxious should people find out about my crimes."

"Such as?" The man didn't even hesitate to ask.

"Do you honestly expect me to trust you with that?" Root rhetorically asks. "I know doctor-patient confidentiality doesn't extend to criminal activities. I am planning to walk out of here and not walk straight to a jail cell."

"That's… understandable." Carmichael lets out a breath. "Why the drugs then?"

"Purely recreational, as I've told Gloria during my intake." Root smile coyly as her mind drifts to the fun memories. "The stories about having sex in ecstasy are legit. It's just a matter of getting the most bang out of my… bang." Root wiggles her eyebrow at her great pun. "Honestly, you should try it at home, could bring a little excitement back to your dull marriage and maybe you won't need to cheat on her anymore."

"You… you think you're in the position of giving me relationship advice?" Carmichael raises his brows.

Root smothers a laugh and replies. "Looks like you need it."

"Have you ever had a relationship, Robin?" He fires back. "Would you ever want to?"

"Why bother with hypotheticals?" Root counters.

"It's my job, so indulge me."

Root readjusts her position and caresses the phone. "Had things been different, if I was a sedentary person and lived in New York or California, or a similar state. Then I'm not sure… maybe I would like to have a relationship, or maybe I wouldn't. That U-Haul joke ain't hyperbole. Look… it's not that I don't want someone, it's just that… I can't imagine it. When a person has been alone for so long… things just… are."

"How do you feel about that?"

"Not exactly the best of feelings, knowing that you'll never have a real relationship." Root smiles wistfully. "But I can admit it's not a big deal, and it's not great either."

"When you were a child, your mother wasn't a great role model for relationships, right?" He probes. "You never knew your own father or had a stepfather, or any other consistent man in the house."

"Well… I had Brian, S-Anna's father, but he has his own faults and didn't live with me." Root tells him. "Although, it's a good thing mum didn't bring her dates home, considering the statistic of child abuse and unrelated males living in the same house."

"Anna's father?" He raises a brow. "Are your close with your aunt and uncle?"

"Brian's always been nice to me… same goes with Ruth, but they changed after Anna went missing." Root answers somberly as she remembers the first years after Hanna.

"Did they give you support when your mother had her fits?" He asks curiously.

Root the man dead in the eye. "I rather not talk about them yet."

Carmichael nods and asks. "Do you believe also believe it's a good thing you never met your father?"

"I lived in a small town of three thousand people, and ain't that hard to bump into potential candidates. There's always gossip about this guy or another, but four different paternity tests and none of them positive. And you know the weirdest thing is? It's their wives that insisted on the tests." Root lets out a chuckle at the memory of when she found out about it.

She did her own investigation a long, long time ago and has her suspicion, but… she didn't have the strength or will to pursue the truth, even if she wanted it.

"Must have been hard to live with the constant wondering, or knowing everyone else was wondering as well." The man says in a sympathetic tone. "The societal shame must have burdened you with something you couldn't control."

"I guess… it's an easy way to get tough skin." Root mutters as she shakes her head. "It hurt at the time… but that's a Robbie's problem."

"You mentioned that several times in this session." Carmichael points at her with his pen. "The whole you're not going to talk about it because it's Robbie's problem."

"It's handy." Root shrugs. "I'm glad I found that way of expressing it."

"Robbie's problems are still your problems, Robin." He gives her a hard stare.

"No, they're not~." Root replies jokingly, not taking this seriously.

"Is it your belief that Robbie and Robin are fundamentally different individuals?"

Without a doubt, Root answers. "Completely different."

"In what kind of way?"

"Well… Robbie." She turns her gaze out to the window. "Robbie was boring, pathetic, worthless, weak, useless, sad, weak-willed pacificist, coward, insecure, scum that's perpetually ashamed, inadequate and after… Anna's gone… passively suicidal."

Without a single shred of judgement, he asks. "And Robin?"

"Exciting, capable, happy." Root smiles as she turns back to look directly into the man's eyes. "Indifferent, strong, fearless, shameless, unrepentant, unafraid, confident, ineffable… and apparently slightly homicidal."

Well, that's a complete lie, but there's no reason to tell this man the bodies she's buried, lest she doesn't want to leave this place.

On the other hand, she isn't the one with the highest count for buried bodies in this building.

"That's something we can work with." The man writes down in his notebook. "However, you are aware on a fundamental level that Robbie and Robin are the same person, right?"

"I'm far from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, if that's what you're wondering." Root snorts. "I simply evolved to be someone better, although I still had to play the role of Robbie early on and worse around certain people… now I don't have to anymore. Which is a relief, because playing that role required some difficult mental gymnastics."

"You didn't describe being Robbie in the term of roles, Robin." The man taps his notes. "You describe it as a feeling. So why would the role of Robbie look like? Because clearly, you've been demonstrating Robin quite well."

Root pauses to think for a moment as she slowly twirls the phone in her hand while looking at the CCTV in the corner of the room.

"Pearl Prynne." Root finally answers after a minute of silence. "Smart, peculiar, poor, resilient, responsible, caring. Not really a kid and more like a little adult, but still dependent. Quiet, small, inoffensive, dowdy. After Anna… Sullen, skittish, snippy, but never defiant. Robbie knew her place and certain things were futile."

"And in many ways rather unlike Robin, who's sitting here right now." He tips his head at her.

"In all the ways… except, of course, for smarts." Root smiles as light comes back into her eyes. "I'm still hella smart."

The man has a contemplative look on him. "So, the different feelings… Robbie's feelings, sad, angry, ashamed, etcetera. Are these feelings the result of the mental gymnastics to cage yourself back into that image or is it an intrinsic part of the person that is Robbie?"

"Intrinsic." Root replies instantly. "If you want, I can put on those emotions right now, and I wouldn't feel any different, which is why this is not worth discussing. The only way for me to even come close to those problems is for us to hop on a plane and fly all the way back to Texas. I stay out of Freer; I stay away from all that shit and problem solved."

"So, you quite literally ran away from all your problems." He summarizes.

"Yeah, I suppose I did." Root admits with a mirthful smile. "People always say you can't do that, but I guess I did, and I never really thought of it that way, because for me it's more of a personal renaissance with a single kryptonite-like weakness."

"Which is?"

"Freer." Root replies. "We just talked about it, didn't we?"

And admittedly, a strong second place weakness of hers would be Su.

The man looks down at his note for a minute before asking. "How do you feel about doing some hypnotic regression?"

"Excuse me?" Root deadpans. What the fuck?

"Well, if we can't address these problems without going back to Freer, then perhaps hypnosis can help you slip back into that mindset so we can work on healing Robbie's problems that might be underpinning Robin's problems as well." The man quickly explains.

"Or maybe we can focus on the present." Root replies sourly. "The only problem I see right now is my whole homicidal ideation thing I'm trying to curb, since she hates it and maybe work on the whole stun first asks questions later stuff. That's it… there's nothing else needing fixing."

"By your own admission, those homicidal thoughts and urges stems from a twisted sort of vigilantism, Robin." He shoots back. "You feel compelled to kill people you think might rape someone and hurt or kill children. It started with your cousin Anna when she was kidnapped and… was hurt before disappearing from your life. Now you're trying to stop it from happening to others, and that's Robin's problem, and it all started back then."

A tense silence engulfs the room after the man finishes his tirade and Root just stares while gripping her phone until her knuckles turn white.

"I think this session needs to end." Root replies with a cold calm malice at the man's assumptions. "Now."

"There's still twenty minutes… left… Robin…" His words slow down and come to a full stop as she stands up from her seat, staring down at him. The worm looks like he's going to have a heart attack.

"I'm leaving. If you try to come between me and that door. Whatever happens next will be entirely on you." Root spits out before stalking out of the room and leaving behind a mortified man.

What a presumptuous fuckhead. What does he know what she has to overcome? Nothing.

With The Machine in hand, Root is better now more than ever, more so than the pathetic person she locked in that house back in Bishop.

00000

Root's walking down a fairly busy hallway, busy because it's the weekend. The entire day is basically free time, unless someone signed up for weekend classes, like fitness, and she's more than happy to not sign up for anything.

After breakfast, she opted to go back to her room rather than staying with the compliance gang so she could continue reading her new books, but after an hour or two, her mind couldn't stop wandering away from the pages.

So here she is, walking towards the dayroom.

… And by chance, she spots Su walking in her direction.

Well, it isn't a surprise, considering her only hobby in this place is seemingly walking around in circles.

Wait a second, that's…

"You got a phone." Root says as they intersect each other's paths and come to a stop. "They finally letting you keep it?"

"Hmm?" Su blinks at Root as if she just finally notices the taller brunette. "No."

"No?" She squints at Su's hand, which is clearly holding a phone and typing into it as if she isn't holding a contraband. An iPhone, to be exact. Which is odd, seeing she never seems to care about that brand or company, nor has she ever owned one of their products.

"Yeah, no." Su stares at Root as if she's dumb. "The hag isn't budging on this request because in her view, us expressing Folie à Deux is way too overboard for her or her co-workers."

"Shared psychosis?" Root deadpans. "That's… honestly not a far leap for them to think, seeing they believe I'm delusional, but it's still stupid as hell."

"Cheh, tell me about it." Su leans into the wall. "I bet that's just an excuse to not officially give me the phone, seeing they don't want others to follow in our example."

Root raises a brow, don't think so… "So, who's phone is that?"

Su squints at Root as if she missed heard her. "Mine?"

"Yeah, it is yours." Root deadpans and holds up her phone. "This is mine too, but it was Carmichael's before me grabbing it."

"Who's that?" Su asks cluelessly.

Root's about to snap at her but stops herself. "Doesn't matter. What matters is whose phone did you borrow… unless… you smuggled it in?"

Su's only reply is a shit-eating grin.

"Aren't you cheating by using Sue?" Root snorts.

"Ain't cheating." Su doesn't elaborate further.

"And when they catch you with it?" Root pushes further.

"Oh, don't worry about such a silly thing." Su waves her hand. "What these vultures don't want you to know you can just get phones. I've got a like a hundred phones scattered around the unit and if they take this, I'll just get another one."

Root just stares at the shorter woman for a moment to see if… "You're serious, aren't you?"

"Why would I joke about this?" Su shakes her head before shining a smirk at Root. "How many confiscations before they go crazy?"

Root rubs her chin. "Hmm… I give it 20 before they snap."

"20?" Su sounded shocked. "You are way too optimistic, and I give it 10 before they cave."

"You want to bet on that?" Root challenges.

Su recoils. "Betting is a sin."

Root blinks at her as her brain instantly recalls an argument she had with mom. "No, it isn't. The bible never said anything about gambling, but it warns against the love of money and tells us to avoid get rich quick schemes."

The shorter woman just stares back at her, speechless for a few seconds, before recomposing herself. "Well, gambling focuses on the love of money, and it tempts people with the promise of quick riches."

Root rolls her eyes. "I don't get why suddenly it's a sin for you. We've both bet against each other countless times in the past and ever since we were kids. So why the sudden reluctance? Scared of losing?"

"Am not." Su snaps back with an offended tone before waving the phone at her. "Apparently, my 'lack of morality' or whatever she constitutes as morality is detrimental to our future working relationship. So, she suggests that I actually read the bible since I in her words 'following the bible without following it' or whatever the heck that means."

Root takes a second to process everything that's just been said before blurting out. "The Machine told you to read the bible?"

Why the bible specifically? The Machine's morality should be enough of a guiding force rather than some book written 2 millennia ago with all the baggage of an iron age society.

"Yeah, new revised standard version, to be exact." Su replies nonchalantly and, as usual, seemingly ignorant of Root's internal turmoil.

"No, I mean why the bible?" Root shakes her head. "Not to disrespect The Machine's commandments, but as much as you pretend to be, you're not a Christian and neither is The Machine."

The Machine is God, for God's sakes.

Su just shrugs and rolls her eyes. "I spent an entire day arguing with her about that, but she was insistent and get this. She wants me to finish reading it cover to cover and write a report about it as if I'm a child going to school."

Root blinks at her. "She wants you to criticize it?"

"Who knows?" Su flips the phone in her hand. "She playing hard to get about it, and we'll continue from there after I'm done with the bible."

Root can't help but say. "That's… odd."

But who is she to doubt The Machine's plans? She must have everything laid out to fix Su.

"It's boring since I already know some of the things in it, but reading and writing down my thoughts help passes the time." Despite the sound of reluctance in her voice, Su looks upbeat.

"How's that even possible?" Root squints her eye. "Even if you've been passively absorbing knowledge of that book, you wouldn't know it without reading it."

"I saw some of it." Su answers in a matter-of-fact way.

Root rubs her eyes, and mutter. "That makes little sense."

Su tilts her head at her. "What about you? Where are you going? It's the weekend. There's no reason to walk these halls."

"I could say the same for you." Root counters and not wanting to reveal her 'friendship' with the compliance gang. Although she is actively hiding it either, seeing she basically spends most of her free and group time with them or one of them.

"Had an argument with The Machine about her twisted values and got frustrated, so I'm walking off that frustration." Su quickly answers. "Now you."

Twisted values? Coming from that mouth?

Root lets out a breath. "Got bored reading in my room, so I'm going to the dayroom to see what's on."

Su tilts her head slightly. "Unless some human changes the channel, it's mostly just SpongeBob reruns."

"Good thing I have barely watched a full episode." Root smiles. "I guess… see you later and have fun with the phones."

"Oh, okay, yeah… see you later too." Su looks like she didn't expect to end that conversation right then and there, but didn't protest.

Root walks away from the shorter woman, feeling slightly better despite her latent reservations about repairing whatever the fuck they had.

She enters the dayroom and comes to a full stop at the sight before her.

"What's with the smiling and the staring?" Tina asks as she lifts her head off Lauren's shoulder while the other woman is on Roger's shoulder as he leans on the arm of the couch and all of that makes a little chain of leanings.

"Sorry." Root says as she makes her way closer to them and leans into the nearby wall. "It's… cute, the whole leaning on each other. Looks cozy."

"You don't need our permission to come over and join us, you know?" Lauren says with a pleasant smile. "Aren't we friends?"

At that moment, she remembers the countless hours she spent with Ha… Su back when they were young, just being comfortable with each other's presence and generally being blissfully ignorant. Now… they're whatever the fuck it is right now.

"Thanks… but I don't do the hugging, cuddly thing." Root says with an emotion she couldn't suppress as she makes her way to the nearby table and busies herself with the coloring markers on the table.

"Or we can join you." Roger says after a moment or two, with a nudge to the others, they get off the couch and take the free seat around the table. By the time they were all seated, Root finds the color she was looking for and started coloring. "Are we really okay?"

"Have I done something to make you doubt it?" She looked at him with a perplexed expression.

"Not exactly?" Roger shrugs. "Just the vibes you're giving and you're a bit distant… well, more than usual."

"Just because I didn't want to cuddle?" Root replies quickly. "I've never been good or into that kind of touching."

"You've never done it with your cousin?" Lauren asks.

"We…" Root grits her teeth before relaxing her jaw. "When were kids, I guess… but now… we're different people and we have boundaries." Root looks at Lauren. "Like how we are allowed to have boundaries."

"I know you said things are complicated with cousin, but should know if you want to talk about it, everyone here is more than happy to listen." Roger says kindly and makes a welcoming sign with his hands.

Root's cheeks twitch slightly before replying. "Boundaries, Roger… but I'll take it into consideration."

"Also, this isn't about boundaries… it's just… ever since Tuesday, you've been kind of… less talky and other things. I guess it's weird from your position, but it's kind of worrying us that you're not being as… creepy as before." Roger rubs his hands while Tina and Lauren nod in agreement.

"Yeah, that's weird." Root deadpans. "How is less creepy a problem?"

"Because you are creepy…" Roger begins.

And Root interrupts him. "Thank you."

"So, if you're not being creepy, it means you're putting up walls and stuff." Roger continues and ignores her budding in. "Which makes me think we're not actually okay after Tuesday."

Root can't help but chuckle at their naiveness. They're just reading into things the oddest way possible. Then again, these are the people who liked Root without much effort.

"Didn't cross your minds that maybe I'm trying to be nicer because we are 'friends' now?" Root gives them a look.

"Yea, but… it doesn't come off as nice. More like…" Roger scratches his head. "I don't know. Just not Robin-like."

Not like robin?

"What are you smoking and where can I get it?" Root deadpans and scoffs. "Coming off not Robin-like? Come on, this is very Robin."

"Huh?" The three of them look stumped.

"Look, the whole being openly creepy thing is more atypical than hiding it. You think I constantly walk around out there being like 'Hi, there, I want to buy a box of fifty Winchester 9mm Luger 115 grain FMJ ammo'." Root imitates the imaginary scenario of her walking into a gun store in full 'I want to kill' mode.

As if they're coordinating, the three of them blink at the same time before Roger says. "That's oddly specific."

"It's a gun I was experimenting with before this, and she's very touchy about her ammo. Feed her anything other than that specific ammo and you'll get failure to eject, which means I need to get a stick to shove it out before I can reload it. Mind you, I've never had that problem since I followed the manufacturer's instructions, unlike some people. Also, it kicks like a mule. Honestly, it was a shit pistol that can't do its job properly and anyone would be better off with SIG P290, but that dang pistol is so dang cute even if it's a safety hazard. That's the real charm of the Double Tap." Maybe she should have taken up Su's offer to 'fix' the pistol when she offered it last year, and maybe it could have been a serviceable pistol.

"Now that's Robin." Lauren points at her and smile.

"Has anyone told you guys are weird?" Root snorts and looks back at her little project.

"Not really." Lauren replies. "It's just that the only thing that interests or excites you is… violence, but it's important that friends be real with one another. The better we know each other, the better we can support each other. You need to share."

Root looks up at her with a skeptical look. "And it's abnormal to you for someone to not spill their entire being onto people they've just known for around two weeks?"

"Stuff moves faster while we're in here, with all the group and other…" Tina says with uncertainty clouding her voice.

Ridiculous, she's never shared anything personal with Pauling, whom she's known for almost a decade now and sure as hell, she barely shared anything with Su.

"Yeah, and I didn't share in group either." Root puts it nicely.

"I noticed." Roger replies. "But that's how we get to know each other… tell one another what's on our minds, what's going on, when we're doing things that bothersome to another."

"Like when Tina's meal tray isn't parallel to the edge of the table." Lauren gives an example with a kind smile on her. "You and Roger are always good about that, so I don't even need to tell you. Your phone too, whenever you put on the table, it's always parallel to the tray, or your paper, or to the edge of the table."

Root gives a halfhearted shrug. "I like things to be orderly."

"I can tell you guys when things are bumpy, and I want to hurt myself." Roger adds. "Then everyone gets careful with me around sharp objects, and having an eye out for me in case I'm hiding what I'm doing, so they don't need to call a nurse for me."

"That defeats the purpose of hiding it if you tell others to look out for it. You're essentially self-sabotaging." Root points out.

"No." The man shakes his head. "I'm sabotaging my illness and that's the point, because I know the consequences. I know how it works, and I know that right now I can't fight it alone. That's why I'm here, so if my illness gets the upper hand on me, then someone can call a nurse and help me stop. I have friends here who can tell me to take a breath when I get too angry." He smiles at Lauren. "And have my back around, Andrew. Also, to remind me I'm not the shitshow I often think of myself."

Root can't help but scoff. "You're not a shit show."

That title belongs to a certain thin, pale woman.

"Yeah, like that." Roger nods enthusiastically.

"I wasn't… never mind."

"I know." Roger grins at her. "I was being a smartass, but the point is we can only support each other when we share with one another."

"I can manage without any support." Root replies dismissively.

"Just because you don't need it doesn't mean it's not nice to have." Roger counters. "Makes it easier for yourself and lightens your load a bit?"

"I wouldn't even know you can try to do that, so just let it be." Root gives the three a strained smile. "Just enjoy a low-maintenance friend around, with no expectations, no needs, no hassle and just there."

"I'm not sure if you get how being friends actually works." Tina remarks.

"It has been some time since I had one." A 'normal' friendship, at least.

"How did you get through two decades without making friends?" Lauren asks.

Root shrugs. "The same way how I lasted the first six years, I'm a loner."

"Oh, come on now, everyone had friends in kindergarten." Tina says skeptically. "It's practically a mandatory that they invite all the girls and all the boys to their birthday parties or other activities."

"Okay, this is me sharing." Root puts down her marker to give them her full attention. "Apparently, a lot of adults feel it's more polite to not invite the dirt-poor kid, so their parent didn't have to scrounge up whatever meager money they have to buy an obligatory gift, at least, that's what they tell themselves. But I'm sure it's just because they don't want Beth Farrow's kid around theirs."

"Hold on, why?" Roger asks.

"I grew up in Texas and in a small town called Freer. It's not micro small but small enough that everyone practically knows everyone and gossip spreads faster than light." Root explains.

They all seem to put two and two together from her 'outburst' at sex-ed and now, which causes them to have a downcast look on them.

"That explains why you sometimes use y'all." Lauren speaks up to bring some levity.

"Any better suggestions for the pluralization of you?" Root counters.

"You don't have an accent…" Tina muses.

"I left Texas a dozen years ago and haven't gone back to that town since, but like I said in a small town, everyone knows everyone. Especially the ones that stand out like Beth Farrow, the local crazy lady that you meet at the diner." Root giggles. "Well, one of them at least, but as far as I know, Bertie was just a childless spinster. Every town has its own crazy cat lady, but they usually stay quietly in their house and never been forcibly escorted out of the local store by police because of a disagreement over the price of milk."

Even if she never told Su about this personally, but there's no way in hell Su didn't know about everything that happened with mom and she never mentioned anything about in their time in Bishop. Although, she has a number of distinct and clear memories of Su wordlessly getting closer to Sam when she was down, as if it's her attempt at comforting Sam.

Root cast that mental image away as Roger says with sympathies dripping through his voice. "Oh, shit."

"You inherited it, huh?" Lauren summarized.

"Yeah, some kids know they're going to grow up and need glasses, or get diabetes, and some kids knows they're going to grow up and go crazy. But comparatively I'm doing much better than mom at my age." Root picks up the marker to continue her distraction. "By my age, mom was way more… ill. Which is kinda funny in a certain view because between the two of us, I'm the one that ended up in a place like this."

Roger gives her a reassured look. "Maybe when you get out of here, you can get her some help, too?"

"A bit late for that Roger, seeing she's 6 feet under for the past dozen years." Root didn't mean to sound mean, but nonetheless she did.

"Oh, sorry."

"Don't be." Root replies. "I'm fine and way over it."

"Was it…" Roger tiptoes around the subject. "I mean, did she…"

"Likely, but it was never proven." Root cuts him off. "It's really hard to prove suicide when a known unstable person wraps their car around a tree. So, officially it's an auto accident."

"I'm so sorr…" Lauren quickly adds but…

"What did I say about pity?" Root interrupts her with a hiss.

"Sorry, I mean sorry about the sorry… I mean…" Lauren stumbles at her words.

"I get it." Root stops her before she goes into a recursive loop.

"Even so, the people you care about are gone." Roger observes. "That sucks."

"Two data point doesn't make a pattern, and both are ancient history." Root waves her hand and grabs an orange marker from the middle of the table.

"It can still make a person kind of morbid." Lauren adds.

"That boat sail a long time ago." Root smirks.

"How do you have all that… ideation before twelve years ago and never acted on it?" Tina asks.

Root takes her time to come up with an excuse without 'scaring' them, since she can't just say 'Yeah, I've acted on it plenty of times'. Better to disabuse them of the notion she's a hair's breadth away from murdering someone.

"The feeling comes and goes." Root says slowly. "The wanting to kill someone. What's the term they are always using in groups? Trigger? Well, my trigger is people like Andrew or Carmichael. It's more of a compulsion… look don't get the idea that I enjoy that desire, but the feeling hurts me if I don't act on it."

"I know that feeling." Lauren nods.

Guess…. People with OCPD can understand that urge.

Roger repeats the words she wrote down in the cognitive-behavioral therapy worksheet and she nods in reply.

"You know it's a good thing you never give into your desires. It'll probably be hard to live with yourself if you actually did it." Roger remarks.

"Uh, no?" Root snorts. "I might not enjoy killing people; however, I do like hurting people, and have never felt bad about it. So, I doubt actually killing them would make much of a difference… it might bother me a bit, but not as much as it would be for normal people."

"You like hurting people?" Tina squeaks

"I'm sadistic. Most people think 'after today I need a drink' or 'after today I need a long hot bath', but for me 'after today I really need to hurt someone to a point where they whimper and begging to stop'… see this is why sharing is weird." Root puts down her marker in frustration. "Saying these stuffs is probably scaring you and I'm trying really hard to not to."

Hurting others and breaking stuff has been a release valve for her pent-up frustration for so long that she doesn't know how else to cope.

"There's a difference between saying it because we asked and playing it out just to freak people out." Roger explains.

"That's just an excuse to indulge in the other." Root points out.

"A win-win, I guess." Roger smiles and the other two nods in agreement.

"If you say so…" Root lets out a tired sigh. "Is this enough sharing for you?"

"Eh, not really. I mean, history is wonderful." Roger couches his words. "History is significant, but I guess what we're looking for is more… well… more on the way we can help. It's amazing you're willingly stepping up to be our friends, but it's going to be awkward and one-sided if you aren't willing to have friends."

These people make little sense. "If we're friends, don't I have friends?"

"I mean, you need to let us be friends back." Roger explains as if she's slow… well, that's an uncharitable take, but she doesn't care. "It's an unbalanced relationship if you don't share your load with us."

Root rolls her eyes. "I don't need that kind of help or relying on others… it's fundamentally not how I operate. I've never needed anyone… ever."

"What about your cousin?" Roger challenges.

"Except her." Root concedes she needed Hanna and turns back to Roger. "I walked towards a girl who was coding like me and winding up needing her more than I would like to admit."

"Why?" Lauren asks softly. "If you never rely on anyone. Then why in the end you let yourself needing her?"

"Accidentally… we just had a lot of things in common and at that time we had similar goals of being free from that town, but like Icarus, I flew too close to the sun. All of that would have been worth it if we succeeded." Root rubs her eyes. "Jokes on us, huh? In the end, neither of us was free."

Root by that town and Su by her problem.

"Icarus?" Roger asks in perplexity.

"A Greek myth about an idiot who flew too close to the sun with wings made of wax and melt it. I was too close with her to a point until it was unbearable not being with her." Root brings out her phone. "That's why I'm listening to her now on the no killing or hurting other thing. It's important for me to consider her wishes lest she bail on me, and I'll wind up in E-unit again, but this time permanently. It's that and the fact she's basically a God. Whatever she tells me to do, it's wise of me to listen."

"You rely on a hallucination but not other people?" Lauren shots back sourly.

"She's not a hallucination." Root grits out.

"Now, Lauren, don't be like that." Roger chides his friend. "You know as well as I do that trust issues are symptoms some people have."

"Not a symptom." Root protests.

"You're not helping, Robin." Roger warns.

"And you aren't helping by thinking this is a weakness on my part." Root counters.

"Well, it is." Roger crosses his arms. "You don't trust us to tell us how we can help you when you're going through a rough patch."

God… why can't these people be like Pauling or even Su? At least they don't bother to dig too deep or ask for insane things.

"There's nothing to tell, because I don't need help."

"You don't just not need it, you're refusing it."

"That's my choice."

"And you're rejecting help because you can't accept it."

"I'm refusing it because I won't accept it."

"I get that is what you want us to think, so we won't think you can't."

"You're being completely ludicrous."

"If you could, you would have done it so we don't think you can't."

"If I did that, you would think I need it."

"Now you're being ludicrous." Roger points a finger at her. "You clearly don't, since you haven't had any friends for two decades because you would have crashed and burned long before now if you did need it."

"Stop fighting!" Tina finally speaks up with her hands on her ears.

Root chooses to not reply to Roger and lets out a sigh, while Lauren is still sulking.

"Sorry." Roger quickly places his hand on Tina's shoulder to comfort her.

"You're full of vain." Lauren mumbles.

"Maybe grandiose would fit better." Root replies without malice. "Personally, never thought it would apply to me, but I suppose a person can be grandiose and is actually superior just like how a person can be paranoid and actually in danger at the same time."

"So superior." Lauren's voice dripping with sarcasm. "You're way too good for us, plebs."

Root rolls her eyes. "Being superior is a pain the ass though… way too many responsibilities."

"You know you can always get down from your high horse and be level with us plebs." Lauren scoffs.

"Putting aside the fact that I'm a certified smartass, and to not acknowledging it doesn't make it not true. So, it won't change the fact that capacity and capability to kill without remorse. That I can lie point blank to your face, and you will never know about it or take advantage of any straight male with just my looks. I'm not lacking anything, so I don't take failure as an option."

"Sure…" Lauren drawls it out. "And I have a beachfront property in Kansas to sell you."

"I can't really prove most of what I said to you right now, but I mean it when I said I'm a certified smartass." Root grins. "There's paperwork to back that claim, and it's gathering dust from my school's file cabinet in Freer. Got tested twice."

"Huh, check out Miss Valedictorian." Roger teases.

"Miss the mark completely." Root chuckles. "Sure, I was that throughout elementary, junior high and was a Highschool Junior when I was 13, but I practically stopped going to school for almost three years. When I came back, they thought I was cheating and had me tested, which gave a similar answer to my prior test. Would have dropped out if Mom didn't insist that I at least get my HS diploma before something bad happens to her."

"Truancy? For three years?" Roger makes it sound like she just said the impossible. "How the hell did you even managed that in a small town?"

"That's easy. Just crash in an empty house near the police station and they never think to look there." Root smirks. "Also, they all assumed I went the way of my mom after… well, you know."

"But seriously? You were a Junior at 13 and basically dropped out?" Roger looks baffled.

"Yup." Root replies happily while trying to avoid having to go on a tangent of how useless it was for her to even continue school.

"Grandiosity… that's the reason why you're so chill about everything? Nothing scares you." Tina has a tinge of envy in her voice, but she gives Root a smile. "I wish I had your confidence… fearing everything all the time really sucks. I'm constantly hiding behind Lauren or Roger. They keep me safe from jerks and loud noises. And the things that trigger my memory… of what happened… I-I'll tell you about it later."

"I might have a vague idea." Root replies softly, surprising the three of them. Did they really think she'll be condescending against a victim? "You can hide behind me anytime… if you want."

Tina gives her a warm smile. "I dropped out too, although it was college and after three semesters. I just couldn't handle it and had to move in back to my parents. I tried… really hard, but I couldn't do the whole living on my own, even in a dorm. It was just too much."

"You're still young." Root says kindly. "The door is still open for you to pick up where you left off once you get better."

It didn't pass her that Roger and Lauren been talking close and quiet to one another while she's busy with Tina. Root raises a brow at them, then Lauren looks back disheartenedly, and Roger rolls his eyes.

"I'm sorry that I don't have what you want." Root begins. "If I did… I would have given it to you. I don't want y'all to sad… like that. It's not I'm not able to accept help." Root shoots Roger a look. "And it's not just because I think it's a weakness to look like I need it, but the truth is, I don't have the faintest clue about what it looks like."

She 'helped' Su with her problem in her own way, but no one has ever helped her… unless she counts Su's twisted sense of 'helping'.

"Well…" Roger begins slowly. "What helps you feel better when things get tough?"

"Talking to her." Root nudges the phone slightly. "Breaking things and making people do what I want… that's pretty much it." Letting out a sigh. "If… if things take a turn for the worse and it appears that I may act rashly. You can help me by asking me what she thinks about it. Either I remember that she'll disapprove and try to stop or I will have to check in with her, and it'll at least give her a chance to talk me out of whatever 'triggered' me. However, I didn't listen to her the last time, so, if shit hits the fan, you better off think of yourself and run. Avoid becoming collateral damage and just wait for me until I get out of seclusion."

"That's a start, but I hope you won't be hulking out anytime soon." Roger remarks lightly and glances at Lauren to tell her something wordlessly. "What did you do before her? I mean, she's new and you're… when you're on your own, how did you manage it?"

"Hurt someone." Root replies casually. "When that's not an option, I break a lot of stuff, and neither sounds great to do here."

"How about what comforts you?" Roger words it differently. "For me it's back rubs, especially when they rub small little circles on my back, just like how my mom did it when I was a kid and crying… it just stuck."

"I hide under my blanket, and I don't know why it works. Intellectually, I know a blanket won't protect me from anything, but nonetheless it makes me feel safe." Tina adds.

Lauren gives her tepid look and didn't open up. So that's when Root considers revealing one herself. She rubs her temple as she decides which is more important, Lauren's feelings or her dignity.

After a minute of silence, Roger begins. "Rob…"

"Give me a second, okay? She interrupts him. "It's humiliating."

"Alright, alright." Roger brings his hands up in surrender.

God, she never told Su about this after almost a decade and here she is, thinking about telling people she only knew for a few weeks.

After another minute of thinking, she finally blurts out. "A plushie, a hug plushie. Okay, happy?"

They all collectively blink in shock.

"See, this is the exact reason I was hesitant to share." Root huffs.

"Wait, you're being serious?" Lauren asks tentatively. "That's real?"

"Why would I make something up to embarrass myself?" Root deadpans and mumbles. "Even S… Anna doesn't know about it."

Once more, the look of surprise is on their faces for a while before Roger asks. "Why wouldn't she know about that?"

"Because it's a weakness, and she doesn't understand it." Root replies flatly.

"I mean why, though." Lauren frowns. "Yeah, not everyone needs a plushie, but there are still a ton of adults who likes the feeling of one."

"You don't know her." Root explains. "Underneath everything she puts on, she doesn't understand the need for physical attachments and will endlessly mock me for even thinking of needing a hugging plushie."

"Why would she do that? Doesn't she care about you?" Tina asks.

Root lets out a mirthless chuckle at that notion and replies. "She says she does, whether I believe her is a different thing, but in the end that doesn't matter because of her fucked up sense of caring and I won't elaborate on that."

She really, really doesn't want to dig that pile of shit up from the grave.

"Putting aside the whole weakness thing. I hope you know needing a plushie isn't something to be embarrassed about, right?" Roger tries to comfort her. "Like half the unit has stuffed animals. I mean, I think I understand from where you're coming from if you do it like Justine and take it everywhere with you. But just have one in your room? That's by far the least embarrassing thing in here."

Root rolls her eyes. "Not to me, it isn't."

"What's he like? …Or she?" Tina asks.

Root raises a brow and answers. "Gone through countless now with how much travel I do, but in the past, I had Beanie Babies and for the past few years, it's mostly Uglydolls. Not that I have one at the moment, though. Dear old uncle didn't know, so he didn't pack it and there's no chance in hell I would ever tell him. Still, it's not a big deal. Whenever I lose one, it normally takes me a while to get around to buying a new one, seeing it's a non-essential."

Roger smiles at her. "In a place like this, every bit helps… this place brings up a lot of bad feelings."

"I doubt it's going to be an issue with me." Root replies assuredly. "I won't be getting those bad feelings, especially now with her by my side. In the outside world, I'm almost always happy, having fun and getting things done. In here… it's irritating because I can't get things done or have fun. Add to that people who keep on prodding my brain and I rather they didn't. The point is comfort is for things like getting the flu or bad cramps. Feelings need not apply."

"They will." Lauren says sagely. "People come in like that all the time, thinking they are never scared, sad, or weak, but no one leaves here like that. Either you break, and all that shit comes back, or you're a lifer like Andrew."

Root gives her a defiant look. "It won't happen to me."

0000
A/N: Thought I wanted to do a bit more, but the chapter is already long enough, and I don't want this chapter to take a month to write. Anyway, the next chapter will probably take longer.
 
Chapter 44: Pressure
ROOT POV

"Robin," the group leader calls for her attention. "This is your third time in this group, and you haven't contributed anything when we're sharing what makes us angry. Do you have anything to add?"

"Nothing comes to mind." Root answers demurely as if the man asked a valid question. She didn't even pay much heed to Su being across from her.

"Any reason to why?" The group lead probs.

"Well… I am sitting in a room with half a dozen people bigger than me, all of whom have anger issues and a history of violence. So, I rather not say the wrong thing." Root gives a crooked smile while glancing around the room.

Interestingly, Su's sitting right dab in the middle of those bigger people without a care in the world. Although, she has said nothing substantive.

"This is an anger management group, Robin." Bless his soul for trying his hardest to not deadpan at her.

"You're right, that's the other reason." Root snaps her finger at the man. "Because I'm not sure why I'm even here. There's not much for me to learn since I'm not angry or mad. Only reason I'm here is for compliance."

The man taps his knees. "Right, if you're not participating then I won't be marking you as complying. Everyone noticed that you've been working hard to gain privileges in the last two weeks, and I hate to see you backsliding because of this."

"What is with you people and threats?" Root tuts and grins as she remembers the lesion from the previous session. "That's not a very productive way of expressing your frustration, Alex."

A wave of chuckle ripples through the other patients with the sole exception of Su, who just raises a brow… what a sourpuss.

"Alright, Robin. You want to know why you're here?" Alex being uncharacteristically irritated. "Because of behavior like that."

"Like what? Those words are yours, not mine." Root feigns innocence.

"You are no different from anyone else here with your history of violence, and just because you're not shouting at others doesn't mean you're not angry." He says pointedly. "That kind of sarcasm, that mocking, it's what we call passive aggression. Coming to your group and refusing to participate? Dragging your feet at everything we've asked? That's passive aggression too. You feign compliance, that's the passive part, and then you slyly sabotage everything you're involved in. That's the aggression."

From the corner of her eyes, she can see Su suppressing a giggle. Root crosses her arms and replies with a slightly sour tone. "What I'm doing is giving my all to participate in this pretense. This whole thing is ridiculous."

"Now we're making progress." Alex "You feel this group is ridiculous? Do elaborate."

Root blinks. "Huh?"

Did she just unwittingly take the bait?

"Tell us how completely ridiculous all of this is." Alex opens his hands wide at her. "Share that."

"Right." Root shrugs away her surprise. "When I came here, I was a walking vegetable and now I'm no longer a vegetable, but I'm still here, in the most restrictive unit in this pathetic hospital. For the past two weeks and half weeks, I've been doing everything you lot have asked of me, without a single protest, since I got my phone back. I go to where I'm supposed to, eat when I'm told, sleep when I'm told, and if you guys are just a smudge more restrictive, shit when I'm told. I've kept my head down and my mouth shut, but now… lest I make up a reason to be angry, you're going to strip away what pittance privilege I have. So, no Alex, I don't have anything to contribute because I don't have anger to manage."

"You've threatened to kill two doctors in two separate units and a patient in a different unit." Alex rebuts her. "And before you became a walking vegetable, as you so eloquently put it, you were waving your gun around and tried to shoot the police."

"Please check for definition for precisely aim, because it's sure as hell isn't waving around." Root corrects the man.

"That doesn't make it any better or any difference, Robin." Alex shakes his head. "The point is that you were wielding a deadly weapon at another person, and the police had to shoot you to stop you. That's exactly the type of angry, violent behavior we're addressing in this group."

"Well, I believe it makes a difference. Waving a gun around is something a crazy person would do." Root rolls her eyes. "Aiming a gun, on the other hand, is what people do when they want to shoot, whether or not out of anger. I'm more than happy to keep up these… meetings, because that is what is expected of me, but I will not be sitting here and making up reasons for I'm okay just to participate in your little exercises."

"By all accounts, you were also okay just before your catatonia, just as you are now." Alex counters. "We are here to figure out the root causes of these outbursts."

"Can't be an 'outburst' if it only happened once." Root waves him away. "I made some… poor choices, so I'll just have to choose differently in the future."

"Robin, you should understand that we can't take your word for that." Alex raises a brow at her. "Now… the others have all shared something that they are angry about today, so can you give the group something?"

… Guess everyone did say something, even Su… who basically said everyone in this room bar Root's existence is an annoyance to her. Not anger per se, but it conveyed her emotions on the matter.

Alex continues. "Maybe… maybe you don't want to say angry. Do you find something irritating? Annoying? Is something bothering you?"

That's something she can work with.

"Bothering me? Sure, there's something that bothers me." Root acquiesces casually. "I've been feeling nauseous for the past two days that I've barely eaten anything, and I can only assume it's another side effect of my very unpleasant detox from the drugs you people shoved into me." Just like that, the floodgates of grievances open. "I've been bored out of my mind because I'm not allowed to watch anything good on the TV. I still haven't gotten computer access, and they've vetoed some of my new selection of book that I wanted to read."

Her eye wonders around the room, and she continues. "I can't get a decent night's sleep with the constant flashlight in my face every 15 minutes. Add to that they aren't giving me sleeping pills because it'll mess with the taper and the alternative of melatonin does fuck all. Then you lot not knowing the meaning of privacy because I can't take a shit without someone peeking in to check on me. The coffee is never hot enough, the food is bland, and I'm starting to get cabin fever from being all cooped up in here, and no, the sundeck barely counts as being outdoors."

She takes a second to calm her breathing and ignores the look everyone is giving her. "Then, just to add insult to injury, I'm supposed to come here twice a week and listen to a bunch of malcontents talk about how they can't stop themselves from committing acts of uncoordinated violence just because they got their feelings hurt. So that's what's been bothering me, Alex."

Like a snap after she finishes her rant, the entire circle replies in unison. "Thank you for sharing, Robin."

Root slumps back into her chair and rolls her eyes at Su, who looks entertained by her pointing out the absurdity of this place. Unwittingly or not, somehow everyone's reaction to her, as if she did in fact shared what she's angry about, which only rubs salt into the wound.

"But I'm not angry about it." Root adds defiantly.

"Yes, Roger." Alex ignores Root and calls out to her buddy.

"I'm also a bit angry about the bed checks and Robin's right." Roger says in support. "I swear the techs lately have been shining lights on our faces on purpose. Like they're messing with us."

"I said I'm not angry." Root comments once more, but no one acknowledges it except for Su, who's just giving her a shit-eating grin.

Bitch barely 'shared' anything and is already high and mighty.

"She's right about the coffee." A patient adds. "That shit pisses me off."

"Not pissed either." Root mutters.

Alex points at a raised hand. "Yes, Andrew."

Andrew glances at Root and says. "I'm mad that Robin thinks she's better than the rest of us, when she's not."

Root straightens her posture. "Excuse you?"

"You say you don't want to participate because you think one of us is going to attack you if you say the wrong thing, and well… that's the wrongest thing you can say." Andrew explains. "We all talk about our shit every time in front of you and you're the one that went into seclusion for trying to kill your doctor. No one here is afraid of you. So where do you get off being afraid of us when you're just as bad as us?"

"Ain't afraid of you." Root snaps. "I just don't want to get into a fight because both parties get punished, even if one party was clearly the aggressor. If I have to put you down purely out of self-defense, I'm going to be marked as violent again and I don't need the heat."

"I think you have a problem with men." Andrew growls. "You think you're better because you're one of two only girls in this group. You think we're below you."

Root scoffs at the man. "If you want a misandrist, it's my cousin."

And surprisingly, Su replies. "Can't be a misandrist because I can't prejudice against those I don't even know."

"Yeah right." Root rolls her eyes and turns back to the man. "I think you're projecting seeing you're the one that has a problem with women, and for the record, I haven't been a girl for over two decades. I pointed a gun at my uncle, and you turned your wife into a pincushion."

"Your uncle is a man." The man says as if he's eight-year-old and just won an argument.

"Statistically, people who have problems with an entire gender it's because of sex, Andrew, so unless you think I'm pining for my uncle, your argument is as strong as a wet toilet paper." Root lets out a sardonic chuckle. "My incident was an isolated interpersonal conflict, whereas your interpretation of psycho on your wife is just a manifestation of your misogyny."

"Interpersonal? Manifestation?" The man says mockingly. "You think using those five-dollar words makes you sound smarter? Always acting like you're some kind of genius. You're not fooling anyone, you're just a dumb bitch."

"Cheh, says the guy who can't do math." Su mutters loudly enough for everyone to hear.

Root didn't let the man retaliates as she counters. "Oh sorry, long words are too complicated for someone who's dumb enough to stab someone with paring knives." Root lets out a laugh. "Andrew, a paring knife! They're only three inches, you dumbass. The only way for you to kill someone with that is to go for an artery, but nooo, your dumbass went to the ribcage. You stabbed her sixteen times, and she's still alive. Fucking amateur hour."

"You could have done better?"

"Easily, if I was trying to kill your wife, she would already be rotting the ground, but I suppose I'm better than you at everything other than being a useless lump."

"Okay Andrew, Robin, that's enough." Alex finally intervenes. "One thing we do not want to discuss in this group is who's better at killing people."

"Yeah, because Anna would win." Root rolls her eyes.

"Robin!" Alex snaps.

"Why, thank you." Su smiles brightly at Root.

"Anna!"

And entirely out of character, Su puts her hands up in surrender as she leans back in her chair.

"Roger, do you have something to add?" Alex calls out to her buddy again.

"Yeah." Roger puts his hand down. "Uh, I… I think maybe Andrew's right. I mean, not entirely right. I don't think Robin thinks she's better than us, but… I do think she's scared."

"Wow, thanks Roger, thanks a lot." Root a tinge of betrayal seeps into her voice. "You damn well know I'm not scared of anything."

"But you are." Roger rebuffs her instantly. "That's why you keep on making everyone think you're a 'scary, dangerous cold-blooded killer', which is the complete opposite of what you've been since your seclusion. You're so scared of getting hurt, you forgot you're trying not to scare others anymore. You act scary when you're scared. Like a bird puffing out its feathers."

Su lets out a loud snort at her chagrin.

"That was a hypothetical, and I'm not angry or scared." She replies cooly as she grits her teeth. "But now you're pissing me off."

"Pissed off counts as anger." The man quips.

"Yes, it is Andrew." Alex affirms the resident bully. "Now, Robin, talk with us about why you're pissed off with Roger."

"I might be named by a bird but I'm the furthest thing to a puffed-up avian creature." Root snaps. "In a short minute, Roger said that I'm scared half a dozen times, and that's the biggest bullshit I've heard in this entire session. What I have is a disregard of personal safety and there's nothing anyone in this room can dish out that I can't take."

"You're doubling down on 'I'm not scared, I'm scary' shtick." Alex replies calmly.

"Just because you perceive something doesn't mean its reality." Root replies. "I just don't want another incident."

Alex points his pen at Root. "I think they're right. You are scared."

Mother… "Excuse me?"

"You're scared of us, the staff. You said it yourself; you don't care if someone attacks you, but you don't want to get marked for being in a fight. You can take anything from anyone here dishes out… except for this." Alex raises his clipboard of annoyance. "You're scared of losing marks, of losing privileges, and you're scared of seclusion, because you can't have your phone if you go again."

Alex points to her phone where she's holding in a white knuckled vice grip. That man's words make her brain feel like it just hit a wall while going 60 as she feels her eye twitch slightly. What makes this worse is that fucking look of confusion on Su's face at her silence.

Root runs her fingers through her hair as she thinks of something, anything to say to that, but before she can say anything, Alex continues. "And most of all, you're scared to participate in the groups because you think admitting to feeling anything, or having any kind of difficulty, is going to keep you here forever."

She moves her jaw as she ignores Su's piercing gaze and replies. "Now… I have to be insane to not fear that. Who here wants to be trapped in this place forever?"

"Robin, the best chance for your discharge is to not pretend that you're already okay." Alex says tenderly. "Because whatever you're feeling when you do it, and sometimes you get inappropriately violent with people to a point where it gets you in trouble with the law. You need to learn other ways of dealing in those situations."

"You want to know what I'm feeling when I hurt someone, Alex?" Root leans forward.

"Do tell." That piques Alex's interest.

"Pity." Root answers as she stares into Alex's blue eyes. "It's sad that their life choices brought them to a point where I need to hurt them or when they lost a sense of themselves, making it necessary to resort to violence. I don't fall to our base animalism by hurting others out of anger. Violence is a deterrence of undesirable behavior… unless there are fiscal incentives."

"There she goes off with her five-dollar words again." Andrew scoffs at her like a child.

"Violence is a tool to dispense justice?" Alex frowns at her. "Punishing others for doing things that's unacceptable to you."

"That or just for fun." Root shrugs as she leans back into her seat. "Sometimes it just feels nice to inflict pain, although I indulge it via a less overt method of violence."

A wicked grin spreads on Su's face, replacing the frowning/confusing look that she had.

"And what if you can't?" Andrew challenges her. "What if there's absolutely no way to make someone pay? How would you feel?"

An answer leaps immediately into her mind, but she's trying to find something else to say.

After a few seconds, Andrew asks. "Robin?"

"Anger." Root admits. "I would feel angry. There, happy? You found something that hypothetically would make me angry, and it only took you wasting half this session."

"I don't think it's a waste of time, Robin." Alex smiles at her. "I believe we just found out why you don't do anger and why you do need to be here."

"Those are mutually exclusive." Root replies as if she's talking to a slow person.

"Not for your case, Robin." Alex challenges her. "You are different from the others in here, but not as different as you think. When they get angry, it makes them violent, but when you get violent, or cruel, to get away from being angry. You don't get mad, you get even. So, before we can work on anger management, we need to work on… retribution management. You need to learn to resist the urge to substitute revenge for anger."

Root's only response to that is a scowl… is this guy dumb as bricks? But that doesn't change the prickle feeling at the back of her neck.

"This might seem to be a bit backwards to everyone here, but I want to try something." Alex makes a gesture with his hand to the whole group. "We all know the purpose for this group is to find ways to cope with anger without causing disruption or hurting others. We work on self-calming, and emotional regulation. Now, Robin here has all that handle, but her way of regulating herself is to hurt others."

A few of the people around her mumbles in agreement while some look confused.

"So, Robin." Alex turns his attention back to Root. "We're going to turn the tables on you. When we are talking about things that made us angry, and you are going to tell us about things that make you want to get even. You don't do anger, fine, then we're going to talk about things that give you that impulse to hurt others and to make them pay."

Root blinks in silence and the man continues. "And when we do successes, you know that we usually share something that we could have gotten angry over, could have acted out, but didn't. For you, I want you to tell us about a time when you abstained from getting even, and tolerate that feeling, only to feel angry instead. Even if it means you raising your voice at someone, or punch a table or did something else we don't do in this group, because you need to learn to be angry before you can learn to manage it."

"This is hella ass-backwards." One of the other patients remarks. "How come she can get angry, and we can't?"

"No, no, I get it." Roger coming back into the conversation. "We're supposed to manage our anger and stay calm before we do stupid shit, but she's doing stupid shit to avoid getting angry. So, she needs to learn to give that up, and let herself be angry instead of doing stupid shit. The point isn't if we're angry or not, it's if we do stupid shit or not."

"Well said, Roger." Alex smiles.

With that, the group conversation moves on from her, but that shit sticks to her like mud on her boots.

Somehow, the thing that stings the most out of this fiasco is the constant look of 'wtf is going on' on Su's face and now… that bitch is shaking her head at her, be it out of disappointment or something else but it doesn't change the feeling she's feeling now. That deep pit of… pain.

Why is she even feeling that from that bitch's reaction? She doesn't need her fucking approval for anything. Root tries so hard to ignore it, but it's not working. Even after everything, somehow that bitch still has her grips around Root, and she doesn't know how to deal with that.

She needs to fix this; she needs to feel good again.

00000


THIRD PARTY POV



Towards the end of the day, Alex is coming out of his third group and is looking forward to head home. Hasn't been the easiest day for him, but he has a good feeling about the way he handled the morning group. He stopped pushing on the topic when he noticed how tightly Robin was gripping her leg… at least he had gotten something from her today. Now, if only he can get that kind of progress with Robin's cousin, it'll make his week.

His good mood vanishes the moment he sees blood.

"Geez, what the hell happened here?" Alex sidesteps the droplets of blood on the floor.

"Andrew." The nurse's aide answers. "It's fine now. They've got him in seclusion. The janitor is coming, and Robin is taking it all in like a trooper."

Alex blinks. "Robin?"

"Yeah, he totally went berserk on her." She shrugs as she cleans the mess strewn around them. "You know how Andrew can be. She got banged up, but on the bright side, it didn't set her or her cousin off. God knows what would happen if she went into fight mode. Totally would have expected Root to gouge Andrew's eyes out or Anna breaking his hand, but it looks like seclusion sapped the fight out of the both of them."

"He… he was making progress." Alex comments with a frown. "What about Robin? Where is she?"

The nurses' aide shrugs. "Last I check, in her room."

Alex lets out a tired sigh and turns towards the dorms, making his way to her room. Inside, Robin has her head perched on the bed and reading a book while idly stroking her bruised up face with a dab of dried blood under her nose.

"May I come in?" Alex knocks on the door as he opens it and Robin smiles at him, but it isn't a proud smirk. No, it's a cheerful smile.

"By all means." Robin puts her book down and tilts her head. "What brings you to my neck of the woods? Forgot to give me homework?"

"I hear you gotten yourself into an incident with Andrew." Alex pulls the chair and sits beside the bed. "You want to talk with me about that?"

"Not much to say." Robin shrugs as her hand grasps onto her phone. "He's just bad code and there's no accounting for that. My guess is that he's angry over the things I said this morning, and like Roger said, people do stupid things when they're angry."

"Yes… that's what they said." Alex replies as he narrows his eyes. "But I don't believe them… or you. I think you're the one to start that fight, Robin."

That seems to have shattered that demure smile as a prideful smirk surfaces on her. "That's so? Why don't you ask Andrew about that? I certainly didn't ask him to punch me. Go and look at the tapes if you don't believe me… you still use tapes, right?" Robin's smirk grows wider. "I'm sure there were like three cameras pointing in my direction and all of them will show that I didn't lay a single finger on him."

"Oh, there's no doubting you didn't fight back." Alex nods. "You're smarter than that, and we both know, had you taken a swing at him, you would be in seclusion right now. Instead, you went into opossum mode until techs come to your rescue."

"With that astute observation. How did you conclude I started it?" Robin looks happier than he's ever seen her been. Like a cat playing with its toy.

"You're too smart for your own good, Robin, and earlier today, you said you have a reckless disregard for personal safety. Here's what I think, Robin. After our group this morning, you felt the scales between you and Andrew were unbalanced. He mocked you, threatened you, and he called you stupid. Then there's his violent outburst that mainly directed towards women which doesn't help you image of him and overall his behavior isn't acceptable to you, and that's something you can't stand. With limited retribution options, knowing full well you can't be overt or you'll get into trouble, you waited for a few hours. Where you thought about it and carefully engineered a scenario where he attacks you without an apparent reason. Took you hours to pull off. A little nudge here and a push there, then wham, he suckers punched you. You manipulated him without him even knowing it, and that's how you operate. You provoked it because you wanted him to be punished, and you will take a beating… just satisfy yourself. You leveraged the only people in here who can hurt Andrew back to even back the scales."

Robin lets out a small chuckle. "That certainly is a mouthful… do you want a medal to go with that? Everything you just blurted out is circumstantial and there is nothing that can prove it's me. Sure, I did pepper that idiot throughout the day, but in the end it's still him who did it and not me. So go on ahead and arrest me and see how far you can bring it."

"You think this is funny, Robin?" Alex sits straighter.

"I think there's nothing you can do about it." Robin drums her finger on her phone. "Provoked or not, the man did it and nothing is going to change that fact or his current predicament. A bit of mockery lit up that powder keg, and like I said, he's bad code. All I did was nudge the door open a smudge, but he's the one that knocked the door down."

"That's true. I can't reverse Andrew's punishment, but that doesn't mean there's nothing I can do, Robin. Andrew is being held responsible for his actions," Alex sighs as he stands up. "But you still need to be held responsible for yours."

Robin tilts her head with her smile weaving slightly. "I didn't actually do anything wrong."

"You poked the bear, knowing full well what you're doing, and that's manipulation, Robin." Alex says sternly. "Your manipulation puts yourself in danger and that's reckless, maybe even self-injury. So, I'm going to have to make sure today's incident is in your report. You don't have to swing a punch to be an instigator, because attacks can be mental, too."

"There's no evidence of any wrongdoing… you can't do this." Robin narrows her eyes at him as her body straightens with tense, perceptible sign of anger coursing through her body.

"This isn't a court of law, Robin, and I don't have to give any evidence. The scales are back out of balance, aren't they?" Alex asks which she didn't answer.

"Good. You may as well get angry with me, Robin, because there's nothing you can do to keep things even between us. After all, I have this." He waves his clipboard as he slowly backs out of the room. "And while we're in here, I'll always win. So, sit with that and try to tolerate it."

He closes the door and walks away. Suddenly, halfway through the dorm hallway, he hears a scream of fury and a loud clattering before a repeat pounding sound.

"FUCK YOU!" The distinct sound of Robin's voice reverberates down the hallway. "FUCK!"

He rushes back to the room, where the rhythmic pounding sound on the door stops.

"Robin?" Alex didn't dare open the door, not knowing what would happen if he did.

This is a disproportionate response to a simple note in a record. From his side of his of the door he can hear soft thumping.

"Aren't you going to do something?" Alex jerks his head to look behind him, where he sees Roger's concerned face.

"Roger, you gotta let me handle this one, alright?" Alex says softly. "I'm trying to give her a chance to get control. Robin and seclusion are like oil and water. I don't want to resort to that if I have to, should things devolve as poorly as the last time."

"What do you mean, poorly?" Roger takes a step forward.

Alex holds his hand up. "That's something I can't discuss with you, Roger."

"Because you're covering Carmichael's wart infested ass!" Robin shouts and punctuates the statement with a loud thump on the door.

That's it. This is the last straw. "Robin, I'm coming in!"

He pushes on the door, only to feel the resistance of a human body leaning on it. After a few seconds of back and forth, the door opens enough for him to slither in. Once inside, the door slams back into place.

There Robin is leaning on the door, with her face flushes with anger and her hand red from all the punches. Alex can see the phone on the ground and the chair by her table is flipped upside down in the bathroom. It doesn't take a genius to put two and two together.

"Okay, Robin, I need this to stop." He kneels down and brings his hands up to put it behind her head to stop her from harming herself again.

"Don't touch me." Robin scatters away from him and quickly climbs onto her bed as if it's a safe space.

"Alright, no touching." Alex brings his hands up to placate the woman. "Do you need me to help you?"

The trembling on Robin's hands is clear to see as she covers her eyes and takes deep breaths. Alex just stands there, giving the woman space for herself before he does anything.

"Make it stop." Robin pleads.

Alex takes a tentative step forward. "Make what stop Robin?"

But the trembling woman didn't answer him as she cradle her head in silence for what it feels like forever.

"Shit…" Robin hisses as she brings her hands from her eyes to the back of her head, seemingly coming back from whatever state she was in. "That hurts."

He takes a step forward and quickly scoops up the phone, which triggers a venomous glare from Robin, whose free hand curls into a fist. Undeterred by her blatant show of aggression, he hands back the phone to her, and she quickly snatches it from his palms. Her eyes are wide in surprise that he actually gave it back to her.

"I bet… you were head-butting and punching the door. If that doesn't hurt, I don't know what will." Alex tries to lighten the atmosphere and purposefully ignore her plea for help, which falls flat at her non-responsiveness. "Talk to me, Robin. What's going on here?"

"The fuck do you think? It's what you wanted." Robin replies morosely. "Congrats, you made me angry, and I can't do anything about it. I hate this fucking feeling… anger makes you stupid and I'm very angry right now."

"This can't be the first time you've been angry."

"No, only time I actually get angry was with S… Anna." Robin answers with a hollow voice. "But this is the first time I have gotten angry with some random person."

"Thanks… I guess?" Alex was not sure how to take it. "What do you do to cope when you're angry with her?"

Robin shrugs, but her face is still flush with anger. "I scream at her until she feels uncomfortable or makes her feel uncomfortable via other stuff."

That… isn't the healthiest relationship. Better tell McIntyre about that after this.

"So, what's your goal now?" Alex asks. "Harming yourself isn't a way to cope with this."

"I know… I told S-Anna the same…" Robin's voice breaks slightly. "But I don't know what to do."

"You didn't seem to care that I figured you out earlier." Alex says softly. "Is this really about getting a note in your report, or is there something else going on here?"

Robin didn't say anything for a moment as she just stare at her phone. Alex was about to say something when…

"Please, leave me alone, Alex." Robin snaps her eyes at him. "And do me a favor, shove that fucking clipboard up your ass while you're at it."

Knowing where to choose his battles, Alex does as she says and leaves without saying another word. Once outside, make reassure Roger and tells him to give Robin space before going to his next destination.

He knocks on the open door and says. "Got a minute?"

"For you Alex? Always." Ronald rolls back a bit from his desk and looks up.

Quickly making his way into the room and taking a seat. "Can I talk to you about Robin?"

"Why is it always about Robin?" Ronald sighs as he rubs his eyes. "What did she do this time?"

Alex fills in the doctor about what happened, her reaction to him and his feeling about a missing piece of the puzzle.

"Neither she nor her uncle made any reference to a history of physical abuse." Ronald states. "But I wouldn't put it past her to not tell anyone about it. She was pretty much just left to her own devices when growing up, which accounts for the allergy to rules and constraints."

"You mean she's neglected?" Alex deadpans.

"Perhaps…" Ronald fills Alex in about 'Robbie's Problems'. "Other than that, she has shared little about that period of her life."

"Gee I wonder why?"

Ronald looks taken aback slightly. "Are you being sarcastic to me?"

"We've known each other for how long now? Basically, every staff member knows about the seclusion accident, and the stuff that happened later." Alex replies as he figures out the missing piece. "You've been fostering an antagonistic dynamic, and I blundered right into the middle of it."

"Alex, it's not about that, it's an antagonistic patient. This isn't some daddy issues, dependent, depressive, low esteem care." Ronald says firmly. "We're talking about a self-admitted sadist, and she's already tried mortally harm two people already. If you're letting her garner sympathy by provoking Andrew into hurting her, then you're falling for her trick. She's a victim and don't let her play you like that."

Alex blinks a few times. "Do you know how batshit you sound?"

"It may sound harsh, but I promise you this is for her own good." Ronald holds up his hand as if to placate Alex. "She needs to realize that she needs our help and she's not going to give up any control to accept treatments without us wrestling her inflated ego."

"Is that your reasoning for throwing her into seclusion?" Alex feels disgusted. "Trying to break her?"

"That was a mistake on my part." Ronald sounds like he's been saying that a million times now. "The voice is the only one she's willingly relinquishing control over. But Alex? You need to wise up or she's going to run roughshod right over you."

"I'll take that under advisement." Alex mutters and leaves the room with a huff.

00000

ROOT POV

"Robin?" Lauren says timidly as she gently knocks on the door.

Root's laying on the bed with her covers bunched up on her feet and a pillow over her head. After Alex went away, she tried her hardest to find the most comfortable position while having that twisted feeling in her chest, but to no avail. Only thing that's comforting her right now is The Machine whispering sweet nothings into her ear for the past… who knows how long.

"Robin?" Lauren says again as she slowly approaches the bed.

"What?" Root replies listlessly, as she's not keen to return to the world of the living.

"You missed dinner." Lauren says worriedly. "Are you alright? Roger said you were having a bad time."

Root mutters something incoherent that ended in 'own business.'

Clearly, Lauren didn't heed her as she kneels down to get a clearly look on her and says. "Did Andrew hurt you badly?"

That snaps her out of her mood, and she quickly sits up. "It's not him."

Lauren gives her a look of doubt as she looks closer at Root's face. The woman nonetheless smiles at Root. "I bought you cake from dinner… if you want it."

Sure enough, with a better view, she spots the rather… dull looking butter cake.

"Not hungry now." Root answers quickly before adding. "But thank you."

That didn't deter Lauren as she gets up. "I'm just going to put it on your table."

"So, can we come in or not?" Tina pokes her head at the side of the door and even if she can't see him, she knows Roger is beside Tina.

Root leans on her headboard and rubs her face. "Fine, get in here and get it over with."

"Get over what?" Roger asks as they both enter the room.

"This charade of the third degree." She addresses the three of them, not particularly caring for her tone. "And are you even allowed to be here?"

"Sorta?" Roger shrugs as he grabs and pulls up a chair. "Technically no, but they don't care as long as I'm not alone with any one girl, because you know… gay."

Tina bounces onto the end of Root's bed and Root nods at Lauren, inviting her to seat at the space between them.

"Does it hurt?" Lauren mindlessly reaches towards Root's face with her hand.

"It's fine." Root reflexively dodges the touch. "Nothing's broken, and it's not high enough to give me a black eye. My shin, on the other hand, is way worse."

"You skipped dinner… if you need us, we can stay with you, one of us, all the time." Roger says seriously. "In case he comes back."

"What the? No." Root snaps, causing Tina to jump slightly. "Sorry. I don't need your protection. See this?" Root gesture at her face. "This doesn't bother me because it's barely anything. I don't have any reason to fear Andrew… besides, if I wasn't trying to get his ass into seclusion, I would have kicked his ass."

Roger's eyes widen. "Hold up. You meant to do that?"

"Yeah." Root smiles. "It's the least he deserves for being a misogynistic asshole and being more of a dick than usual. Like I said, I get even."

"By getting yourself pummeled?" Tina squeaks.

"Slightly bruised." Root corrects her. "Seriously, it's fine. By tomorrow it'll be barely noticeable, but Andrew would still have his privilege dropped a level."

"You know that's really messed up, right? People rarely want to get their face bashed in." Roger crosses his arms. "You sure you're not a masochist?"

"Last time I checked; no." Root raises a brow at him.

"That's… disturbingly brilliant." Lauren mutters.

"Would have been brilliant if he dropped to level one." Root quips lightly. "But don't worry about it. I probably knocked my head harder by myself than that oaf."

"Do you want to talk about that or…" Roger trails off and eyes her to continue.

"Nope. It's just part of Alex's new personal quest to piss me off." Root rolls her eyes.

"Looks like he's winning." Roger quips back.

"Shush, traitor." Root replies half-jokingly.

"It doesn't help anyone if we're not honest with one another in group." Roger gives her a sympathetic look.

"An appreciative statement, if only you weren't completely wrong."

"Alright then." Roger concedes. "But I must ask… When you said Alex was covering Carmichael's ass. What did you mean?"

"He's your shrink." Root looks at him with pity. "You wouldn't want to know."

"He's you shrink too." Roger counters.

Root lets out a tired sigh and retells her little group of friends about what happened during her misadventure a couple of weeks ago.

After a few minutes of back and forth, Roger has a worried look on him. "That can't have happened here… at county sure, but not Ridge Stone. That's… just cruel and abusive."

"Pretty sure McEntyre and Gloria have this locked down." Root gives the man a light smile. "So, you don't have to worry about it."

"Don't give me that smile." Roger says solemnly. "If it happened once, it could happen again."

Root gives him a shrug as she finds the hem of her pillowcase to be incredibly interesting. Lauren sits stone still, while Roger picks his cuticles, and Tina traces the grain of the wooden floorboard.

"Would you please pass me the cake?" Root breaks the awkward silence. "I did miss dinner."

"Oh, sure." Roger did it without even getting up.

"Don't know why." Root begins as she cuts into the cake and avoids the frosting. "But with the stomach problems from the taper, all I really want is just stuff from the pastry family. Cake, cookies, donuts, bagels, whatever… milk and vanilla pudding or tapioca. Just the most calorie dense white food in existence. Isn't milk bad for nausea?"

"Meds do weird shit to your body." Tina shrugs. "Did they say anything about what they're planning to do once you're off the taper?"

"Nope, that topic hasn't come up." Root answers as she eats the cake. "I'm hoping it's nothing, but I haven't been lucky recently. Bet that they're just going to find excuses to shove some other unnecessary chemicals into my body."

"Meds do help… they and you just need to find the right combo." Roger raises his brow at her.

"Not doubting science here." Root reassures him. "I just rolled a bad genetic dice. Crazy isn't the only thing that runs in the family, so does not responding to a lot of medications."

"It's been more than a decade since your mother passed, and pharma science kept on marching. I'm sure they've found something for you since then." Roger gives her a look that screams 'don't give up'.

"Yeah… here's me hoping whatever the next drug is won't be as horrible to come off as this one when I get the hell out of here."

"Don't you think that's a long way off?" Tina asks.

"I hope not. I swear the longer I'm in here, the worse I feel. No computers access, no internet, nothing interesting, no respect, no freedom, no feeling of grass on your bare feet. I didn't think I would miss that, but here we are. I would kill for a ten… maybe twenty-minute walk outside and touch grass."

"You would kill for ten or twenty cents." Roger jokes.

"It's a saying, and no, I wouldn't. I either do it for free cause they deserve it or for around seven or eight figures, depending on how hard it is, and no questions asked guarantee." Root smiles into her cake. The last part is the company policy. Tina and Roger both let out a giggle, but Lauren didn't get the joke.

"But in all seriousness, I don't get how y'all put up with this these treatments for as long as you have."

Roger gives her a look at says 'seriously?' and says. "For starters, I actually acknowledge that I have an illness that needs treatment."

"I'm not talking about the treatment, it's about how they treat us… not medically, but the condescension." Root grits her teeth. "I hate patronizing, and they always have those little clipboards, making reports about anything. And it's like they're making up rules of the game just to string us along."

"It's a hospital, not a game." Tina replies. "I mean, what's the point of getting out if you're still sick? So why not just get better?"

"I am trying to get better." Root rolls her eyes. "Andrew deserved death, but he's still alive, to be honest, none of the groups aside from CBT help the homicidal ideation. I don't think about killing people when I'm angry and I don't have trauma. The rest are just arts and crafts and it's a waste of time."

"Well… there are other things you can get better at." Roger adds. "Like being a friend."

"If I'm not meeting your expectation, Roger, I'm not forcing you to hang out with me." Root rebuffs him.

"It's not… I meant like letting others help you and trusting us." Roger says delicately. "Trauma group can be good for trust issues."

"Why should I trust people who don't earn it?" Root shrugs. "Except you guys for now."

"You know no one's buying that, right?" Tina pitches in. "You're in trauma recovery for a reason or else you wouldn't be there."

"No." If she can roll her eyes harder, she can see her brain. "They think something traumatic happened and they're all hung up on the stupid kidnapping thing, but I wasn't there because it didn't happen to me. Did it suck to lose my cousin? Of course. Was that trauma? No. These people aren't good at determining this sort of thing. Half of the stuff people blurt out aren't even that bad."

"Like what?" Lauren says incredulously.

"Oh, like boo-hoo Shannon having to do all the cooking, cleaning and having to look after her younger brother. Oh, heaven forbid."

"She had to do it when she was nine, Robin." Lauren crosses her arms.

"Her father goes to work every day to pay the bill. She was just picking up the slack from not having a mother. What was he supposed to do? Get them to the bus and go to work at the same time?"

"I don't know, but it still sucks for Shannon."

"Then there's Cindy." Root mentions the name with a slight venom in her voice. "She didn't even have to do anything. She just whines about her mother being sad all the time."

"She was so depressed and completely emotionally unavailable." Lauren deadpans. "And Cindy was never good enough to make it okay."

"The mother was sick and everything else is just Cindy reading things into it."

"You would feel different if you had to go through those things yourself." Roger says solemnly.

"But I did." Root chuckles. "That's why I know it's not as big a deal as they've made it to be. The world doesn't care if you handle basic living when you're a child. They don't deserve pity or recognition for doing things that everyone must do to live."

"I'm sorry… we didn't know." Tina quickly mumbles.

"Yeah, because the local nutcase who flipped out in the store is really capable of doing basic household shit like cleaning the dishes, paying the bills on time and taking care of your emotional boo-boos." Root says spitefully.

"How old were you when it started?" Roger asks softly.

"Fuck if I know?" Root says bitterly. "For as long as I have memory."

"Was she able to… you know, do mom stuff?" Lauren asks attentively.

"Must have." Root replies cooly having gotten off her frustration. "Seeing that I'm alive and I sure as hell didn't change my diapers or make my own milk. I was a quick learner, but I wasn't preborn."

There's an awkward silence after that and no one understood her reference. Her friends mostly look away from her, but Lauren has that look on her and she motions to say something.

"Stop." Root cuts her off. "How many times do I have to say I don't need sympathy? Look, it's getting late now, and you guys don't want to be out when it's lights out."

The three of them look hesitant to drop the conversation right then and there. Even Roger looks like he's about to argue, but…

"Why are there other humans in here?" Su asks with a detached curiosity.

All three of them snap their head towards the door where Su is leaning on and is looking at the scene with a blank look.

"Well… we'll give you two space." Roger says and nods at the other two.

Anna doesn't move from her position as each of them files out of the room and is looking past them.

"Well, goodnight, Anna." Roger says as he reaches Su.

That catches Su's attention. "You're the one that screamed at Ro… bin."

Rubin? Seriously? "Leave him alone Anna."

Despite his size Roger, froze for a moment before quickly exiting the room.

"Was he chastising you again?" Su comes into the room and seats on the chair with her legs up onto the bed. "I can get rid of him if you want to."

"What happened to your newfound moralistic, philosophical, and 'religious' framework of avoiding killing people?" Root deadpans.

"It's new, a work in progress, and most importantly, malleable." Su waves the concern away. "I'm sure I can bend the framework slightly and make this an exception."

Root raises a brow. "You and The Machine spent a lot of time creating that framework… she will leave you if you do that."

"Maybe she does, maybe she doesn't. Who knows? What I know is that seeing you unhappy because of a man makes me unhappy. I've only been starting to feel… stuff again, and it's a woozy when unhappiness comes into the mix." Su answers seriously.

A traitorous warm smile creeps on the side of her lips, and she shakes her head. "Don't bother with him. He's harmless."

Su turns her head towards the door. "I still don't get why you let them linger around you."

"The staff here thinks me being with them will help in my treatment." Root answers in half truths. "They lower the heat."

Su turning back to her and nods in understanding. "But you don't have to always be around them."

"I honestly didn't even know you noticed." Root says truthfully.

"I'd be blind if I didn't." Su replies as she looks around the room.

"Wait…" she says with a teasing grin. "Do you want me to 'linger' around you more often?"

"No, but it'll be a change of pace." Su deadpans. "I'm constantly surrounded by crazy people."

Says the crazy woman. "You're the one who's always with your nutrient group."

"Don't know about you, but the idiots here think it's good for me if I get to know those complaining cows." Su answers, with spite in her voice.

Root snorts, before giving the woman a contemplative look and who stares back as if to challenge her.

"Wouldn't hurt if you did sometimes." Su backs down. "These pests have been rowdier than usual, and I don't know why."

"Because you called most of them land whales a couple of days ago." Root deadpans.

"It was a joke!" Su waves her hand around. "The machine said levity would break the ice."

"By telling them they're fat?" Root raises a cynical brow.

"How would I know they would be offended by that?" Su places her hand on her chest.

"You're in nutrition." Root replies dully. "Everyone in there is thin as a rake because of body dysmorphia."

"Hey now, unlike those lots, I am actually eating my prescribed food." Su says defensively.

"Why are you actually here, Su?" Root shakes her head at his meandering conversation. "Cause it's not for new books since I got none and you wouldn't bother coming here just to ask about that."

"Do I really need a reason to drop by?" Su gives her the best attempt of puppy eyes, and falls flat on Root. "Fine, I just want to check up on you. That pest really gave you a solid sucker punch."

"You do know… I know how to minimize the damage, right?" Root traces the bruise on her face. "You've seen Pauling using my face as a punching bag before."

"Well, I thought Pauling how to fight and she isn't some nut job in a looney bin." Su replies offhandedly. "Plus, she's pulling her punches."

She narrows her eyes. "No, she didn't. We both agreed to go all out that time."

"Yes, she was." Su gives her 'are you stupid' look. "She would have KO'd you if she didn't."

Root looks offended and counters back. "I literally talked to her beforehand, and she hasn't lied to me before."

That's how they both continue to talk nothing substantive at all until lights out without actually talking about the weird vibes or any underlying emotions between them.

But Root can't deny she enjoys talking, even with her insanity. Maybe… she might get to do as The Machine asked.

00000

THIRD PARTY POV

Alex has been roving around the unit for the past few hours trying to gather information when he enters the break room.

"Hey Alex." Marlene looks up from her book as he approaches her. "What's up?"

"You might just be the person I need to help with something in my group."

"Am I now? Anything in particular?" Marlene puts down her book.

"I'm trying to get a better read on, Robin. It's always hard with patients who have hidden anger and I can't just be direct with them because the answer will always be the same. You know? Just wondering if there's anything in her written assignment that I can use?"

"Boiling down everything she's written, it's always on the worthlessness of humanity… and in MLA style. It makes an interesting read. You know we're an evolutionary dead-end?"

"Are we now?"

"Yeah, and the bystander effect is demonstrable proof that widespread altruism is a myth. She concedes that true altruism exists in some people but is not inherently part of the human psyche. She never made reference to it, but I think she read a lot of Ayn Rand books. Then there's the phone God, from when I asked the group to write about their faith. Apparently, her god has a plan which will improve humanity, but Robin doesn't know about the plan yet and she's certain that it'll be good because the plan is by a perfect computer, not some flawed human."

"Talk about misanthropic."

"You don't know the half of it." Marlene snorts. "What's relevant to you is that she's angry at the whole human race, but I can't tell you where it comes from. I'm still working on cracking that tough nut, but I need to hit hard enough to chisel away her hard mask."

"Don't tell me you're on the same page as Dr. Carmichael's on his break her down and force treatment scheme."

"God no. Is he doing that?" Marlene has a concern look on her. "Running headfirst onto her is the worst idea. What I'm doing is sneaking through the side door."

"Which is…"

"Psychodrama." Marlene smiles at the memory. "She hated it at first… like most people, because it's weird, but once she gotten used to the idea… Alex, she's an amazing actor, and get me started when I mix her with her cousin. They basically became different people. With psychodrama, she can listen to someone's description of their mother, their teacher, their siblings, and become that person. Well, the other patient's description of that person, with frightening accuracy. She mirrors and doubles with a bizarre level of insight."

"How long until we can see progress?"

"We already have, but it is just not the ones you're looking for. She guards her independence like a dog with a bone, but at the same time, she doesn't like it. You can actually see some sense of relief when she gets into a helpless role. Like it's a chance for her to indulge an unacknowledged desire to have someone else calling the shots for once without compromising her self-image, because she's just in a character. Kinda makes sense in a loop around way… must be exhausting to never letting anyone help."

00000

ROOT POV

"Right… Robin. Alex talked to me a couple of days ago…" Carmichael takes his seat in that annoying rocking chair as they start their regular Friday session. "Got anything to say for yourself?"

"Aren't the patients supposed to do the vagaries?" Root answers back with mockery. "Is this about that idiot again? Cause I'm way over that subject."

"What are you doing, Robin?" Frustration laces Carmichael's voice. "It's as if your sole purpose is to make everyone's job harder."

"That really stings."

"You're playing games with every provider who's here to help you and no one is amused. You've been here for almost a month now and you need to start taking this seriously."

"It's your game." Root gives the man a pointed look. "And you're sore because I'm not playing ball."

"Then why did you provoke a fallow patient, Robin?" The man taps his pen on his notepad. "Did you seek to harm yourself via a surrogate?"

"Please, if I wanted to kill myself, there are easier ways than using that walking lump of coal and don't lump me in the same category as him."

"Then were you jealous of Andrew? Unlike you, he's a violent man who's showing improvement, and you deliberately set him back."

"There's no improving for pests like him and he's only improving by your skewed metrics because he's trying to get privileges."

"And yet until the accident you caused; he had higher privilege than you."

"Because I'm not jumping through hoops like a trained mutt in a dog show." Root smirks at the man. "The real problem you're having is that I'm not playing your stupid games and what you really want is for me to start playing ball by your rules, which will never happen. And I'm an expert at playing chicken."

The frustrated look on his face truly brightens her morning. "You're cutting off your nose to spite your face, Robin."

"Am I really?" A grin creeps up on her. "I've got people to bring your dirt tasting coffee, got no real reason for art room access… and why the hell would I need extra time on the payphone when she calls me, on this? Why should I go through the humiliation for so little gain?"

That catches the man's attention. "Humiliation? What humiliation?"

"The ridiculous way y'all announce earned privileges during morning goals meeting." Root gives the man a 'duh' look. "It's like kindergartners getting praises for tying their shoes. When someone does that to adults, it can only be seen as you're treating them like children."

"Nobody is being praised for simply tying their shoes."

"Obviously not, since we aren't allowed shoelaces and it's metaphor." Root deadpans. "I constantly see people getting praised for ridiculous minor achievements. It's demeaning."

"Other people's goals may seem small to you but…"

"Two days ago, the art therapy group lead thanked me for pushing my chair when I got up like I was a child." Root cuts him off. "This morning, the kitchen staff praised me for bringing back my tray. Last week, the music therapist told me I danced like a prima ballerina."

She can't help but burst out laughing at the memory.

The man clearly doesn't see the joke says. "And you told her you were no such thing."

She gives the man a mocking look. "Oh, you heard about it."

"Jennifer says that's a lie, that you've a lot of training, and you can't shake the muscle memory enough to convince her otherwise."

"God, you need to take her to watch an actual ballet." Root rolls her eyes at the stupid statement. "It takes more than a few scant years of training to become a prima ballerina, and in the end, it wasn't my thing, it's more of H… Anna's thing. I only did it because she did, and residual muscle memory doesn't make one a professional dancer. Jennifer was being ridiculous and patronizing."

"Your cousin?" The man has an intrigued look on him. "There's no report saying that she dances during the music therapy."

"Yeah, because she's avoiding it like the plague." Root waves away the question.

"Any reason why?"

"Is this mine or my cousin's session?" Root snaps at him, not wanting him to think of Su any more than he needs.

The man nods. "Robin… no one is treating you like a child; we're treating you like someone with a mental illness. You're sick and you need help. Once you accept that, you accept that this is for your own good. Without that, you will not get better."

"The heck do you think I've been doing? I know you read Danny's worksheets from CBT. We're meeting twice now, and I haven't even thought about killing you. And I'm going to all of my groups. In what way am I not accepting treatment?"

"You've admitted that you believe you inherited your mother's condition and yet you insist on ignoring it as a factor for your present situation." The man counters. "You continue to mask your symptoms with aloofness and how it has severely impacted you. Which means there can be two things that are going on here. Either you understand and have internalized your illness, only to hide it so you can get out faster. Or after seeing what happened to your mother and how others treated her, you're using it as a rubric to determine your behavior. To disguise your illness without feeling like any of it is truly a problem."

"Or a third option, where I understand and have internalized that no one is capable of treating me. Maybe it is weaker in me compared to my mother or I'm stronger than my mother, but either way, I'm coping with it just fine." Having agreed with The Machine's assessment a while back. "Ain't trying to fool no one, and I just don't want to stay here longer than I need to with you people trying to chisel me down, trying to fit me into your pretty laid out roles."

"Maybe you're truly not as ill as your mother. Maybe you're afraid of sharing your true self with us." The man gives her a sharp look. "Because there's no downside with us assessing you're not in the same boat as your mother."

"There are downsides…" Root snorts. "… I can't risk the possibility of you making another incompetent blunder in the name of healing again." She waves her phone at him mockingly.

He narrows his eyes. "So, if I'm getting this right… you're avoiding telling us your method of coping with your condition, so it won't be taken away like the phone was. In your view, you've everything locked down, but maybe we won't like how you've been doing it and you're not willing to risk the loss of control when abandoning those methods might cause. Because you don't believe our methods would work."

"You're this close…" Root makes a gesture with her fingers. "To be threading in territory where I'm going to be forced to lie to you or stonewalling you. Then we're going to wind up with you getting frustrated again and throwing your weight around, then me responding with more homicidal ideation. That's something we both don't want."

"I really appreciate that, Robin." Carmichael smiles. "I'm guessing you're making it out to be a threat, but choosing to not lie to me is an excellent decision. Can we make it a goal that you try to make more good choices like that?"

"Please don't talk to me like I'm a mental deficient." Root replies in disgust. "And I don't care if that's an insult to everyone else in here because there's only two of us right now. I'm a functional adult and I prefer to be addressed as such."

"Fine, I can do that, Robin." The man's tone instantly becomes firmer than it's always been, losing any undertones of placation. "Threatening to lie is crap behavior, but it's a step up from actually lying and you just showed me you can take that step. You've just raised the bar of expectations and made more work for yourself because now I'm not going to accept anything less from you."

"Was that so hard?" Root assumes the voice she used when she was playing therapist.

"And you've been playing hooky with setting your goals, which isn't going to fly anymore." He points his pen at her. "It's simple, no goals, no discharge. You're not leaving until you start making and meeting goals. Now I'm offering to make one of those goals something I expect you to do anyway, because I don't think you give enough crap to do otherwise. So, how about you don't shoot yourself in the foot by not following goals?"

"Just to be clear here… you want me to threaten people instead of lying to them?" Root pokes the man.

"You should stop playing dumb if you want me to treat you like a functioning adult because you know what I'm asking of you. You have a habit of lying and you need to break it. When someone asks something that triggers your need to lie, you tell them you can't answer without lying and we back off the question…" the man gives her piercing look, "for now."

"It's not a trigger, it's a choice." Root replies dully. "Simply easier to lie than deal with your guy's bullshit when you don't like my answers."

"Then show us that. Quit taking the easy road and deal with the way we get. So, make that choice."

"This is going to get dull quickly, but you're the expert. If this gets me closer to getting out of this place, I'll do it."

"Goals." He writes on his notepad. "Robin will become more comfortable opening up to her treatment team about when subjects matter is too uncomfortable for her to be truthful, instead of lying. One down, you got any ideas for the other two?"

"Don't set Andrew off again?"

"That's a bit narrow, but it's a good starting point." The man shuffles a few papers around. "Note from Alex; Robin doesn't openly express anger, but finds a way to gain retribution on those who incite it."

Root shrugs and grins. "Nothing false about that statement."

Carmichael ignores her interjection and continues to read the note. "This was typified by Robin engineering a confrontation with Andrew to her own disadvantage to get him into trouble. She needs to work on owning and expressing anger instead of getting even. So, that is another thing you're going to have to do anyway… let's make it a goal."

"How does that one goes in psychobabble?" Root chides.

"Goals: Robin will learn to recognize, accept and verbally express repressed anger and resist the urge to covertly sabotaging people she's incised with."

"This is going to be a train wreck." Root sighs dramatically and blows away a strand of hair from her eyes. "Like I told Alex, this is dumb. Do you think the walking oaf would respond any less violently to someone being confrontational with him than he did when I set him off? I could get hurt, and you'd be responsible." Root ends it with a pout.

"You still got hurt anyhow." He carelessly nods at her now yellowish bruise. "That didn't deter you at all."

Root looks at the CCTV camera and shrugs. "I'll try it… happy? But I'm not making any promises on this one."

"As long as you tried, it's better than never to have tried, and that's the goal of this exercise, which is going to take some work. Now, while we're on this subject." He points at the bruise once more. "I can think of another goal similar to the last."

"Pray tell."

"You don't sabotage others… and sometimes, at the same time, yourself. Maybe I could play off as you are willing to endure misfortune in the name of revenge, but you've also managed to have multiple accidents all on your own. Falling in the shower, tripping in the hall twice, and tripping on your chair in the dining hall."

An amused smirk appears on her. "They used to warn me about that all the time in high school. Four on the floor Robin, and figure it didn't actualize until I'm in my thirties."

"You've curated situations to get stuck with long tedious tasks other people actively avoid." The man rams past her interjection. "You just say the wrong thing at the right time to be sent to the hall during groups. You're collecting misfortunes. Can we make a goal to stop that behavior?"

"Am I allowed to refuse?"

"Do you have objections?"

"The last two goals you gave me an alternative, except for this self-sabotage." A grin grows on her. "I can suggest an alternative, but I wouldn't be in my best interest to share it with you."

"Self-sabotage or not, whatever it is you are getting out of this behavior, you're not going to be getting it anymore, Robin. If you insist on continuing this misfortune, I'll make sure none of the staff will be a party to it anymore. You won't be monopolizing the unpleasant tasks, and the group instructors aren't going to fall for you bait anymore."

"Accidents are still an option." She gives the man a lopsided smile. "Will this place stoop so low as to deny aid to my injuries?"

The man gives her a hard look before sighing. "Do you not hold any value to your bodily integrity, Robin?"

"Of course, I do. I'm not going to put my hand in a woodchipper, but everything is kosher so long as everything remains functional." Root replies musingly.

"Well, I'm going to write it down anyway and when you're ready to stop screwing yourself over, try asking yourself what you are getting out of all of this." He picks up his pen. "Robin will express and ask for help with her needs, in lieu of manipulating others to fulfil them unknowingly by inflicting deliberate misfortune upon herself."

"No, Robin, won't." Root replies playfully, not taking the situation seriously.

"She will if she wants to leave this place." The man not taking her shit.

"Robin won't because she's not doing that in the first place." Root waves his speculation away. "Besides, your threats won't work on me because it's all up to her when I'm leaving this place. Until then, I won't, and it won't be up to you."

"But everything is up to me." The man's face looks like he's about to laugh. "That's the arrangement here. I know you think I'm the… 43rd​ smartest person in this building, but at some point you're going to have to deal with the fact that I'm the psychiatrist and you're the patient."

"I don't think that has ever been in doubt."

"Really, no doubt? Because every time you walk through that door, it becomes a power struggle. You dodge questions, duck responsibilities, and throw any help back in my face."

"So ungrateful, isn't it?" Root says mockingly. "In the CS field, it's called a known issue. I've never can accept hand outs and never plan to either."

"Your arrogance will only hamper your healing."

"Or maybe at some point you'll learn to play by my rules." Root smirks. "Would make your work so much easier, but I suppose your pride and arrogance is more important than being good at your job."

"It's not pride, Robin, it's about helping you."

"If you're the sane one here and I'm the crazy one, then shouldn't you be the one that makes the concessions and step to my level? If I'm the ill, then I can't be expected to be able to meet you at your level."

"Are you conceding?"

"But are you denying it? Because we can't have it both ways, doc."

"And yet you can? You're both well enough to not be here, but sick enough that you can't participate in your treatments?"

"I don't need to have it both ways because even if one of those two things is true, then you're going about this all wrong."

"You can't tell me how to do my job, Robin. I'm the psychiatrist."

"I'm not even sure you can do your job or help anyone with this attitude."

"Unlike you, my other patients willingly do what I ask of them, Robin." He gives her a cold stare. "You don't want my help, do you?"

"You? No, not really." She waves her phone while listening intently to the calming pings. "I only need her."

00000

THIRD PARTY POV

"Gloria, can I speak with you?" Carmichael says as he approaches her in the dining hall while she monitors dinner time.

"Of course, Ron." She smiles at her colleague. "What can I do for you?"

"I'm moving Robin up a level to three. Can you make the announcement tonight at wind down?" He returns a small smile.

Gloria blinks in surprise at the development. "Oh, that's amazing news."

"Perhaps." He gestures for her to lower her volume. "However, it might to go down so well, so might have a couple of techs on hand just in case and be prepared to revoke the level if she makes a fuss."

Gloria recoils slightly. "What… and why would that happen?"

"Well…" Carmichael's voice turns slightly sheepish. "… she's rather averse to public praises."

"Oh…" she frowns, "then we'll just tell her privately."

Carmichael shakes his head. "That'll defeat the purpose."

She narrows her eyes. "Which is?"

"To make it clear to Robin that participation in the achievement and reward system is non-optional." He says like he has a bone to pick. "She's purposefully refusing to gain level because she finds the whole system to be beneath her and we can't have someone who thinks they're above the system, Gloria. Maybe once she realizes she can't escape it by staying at the same level forever, she might make some progress in her treatments."

"I'm not comfortable with this course of action, Ron." Gloria says firmly. "I will not abuse the level system for punitive actions, even if it's a change of level upwards."

At the corner of her eye, she can see Robin coming up to them.

"I get you don't want to be seen as the bad guy here. So let one of the techs to do it because it's not important who does it. What's important is that…"

"My ears are burning~." Robin says creepily from behind Carmichael.

Carmichael jumps slightly as he quickly turns around. "Robin… I'm just having a chat with Gloria."

"Seems like it's about me." Robin looks at him up and down before deliberately pouring her small milk carton at the man.

"Argh!" Carmichael backs aways from Robin and almost collides with Gloria.

"Oopsie~." Robin's tone doesn't match the dead look in her eyes.

"What the hell, Robin?"

"Gee, probably best if I don't get any new level today, right? That will be so unfair to anyone who just witness this…" Robin says with a low voice as her head tilts to the side to see the mass of people who's staring at the scene. "Sorry about the tie… it didn't match with your shirt anyway."

Robin walks past them and handing the empty carton of milk to a flummoxed Gloria as she makes her way out of the dining hall.

"Uh… A little help here, Gloria?" Carmichael stands awkwardly with his arms apart, trying to not get the rest of his shirt ruin.

"Hmmm, looks like you deserved that." Gloria turns her back on him. "And get your own paper towels."

Gloria quickly exits the dining hall to find someone that can fix this mess before it gets out of hand and all she can hope for is that she hasn't left.

"Anita!" Gloria hurries down the hallway to the elevator lobby, where the doctor has her purse on her and an umbrella in hand ready to leave this place. "I need to talk to you!"

McEntyre turns around with a slightly worried look on her. "Yes, Gloria? What's wrong?"

With heavy breathing, she says. "It's Ronald."

She can see the energy leaving McEntyre's body. "Why is it always Ronald? What did he do this time?"

00000
"Rhetta is worried about the taper earlier, but symptoms look to have levelled off since then, so I'm willing to order another cut to her dosage." Dr. Maslow, the unit psychopharmacologist, absently addresses the recorder in his hand while his patient sits opposite him.

"Bigger than last time?" Robin asks hopefully. "Like if you keep on cutting in small increments, we're never going to end… when does this end?"

"The closer we get to the end, the smaller the dosage reduction. It's a matter of percentages and not absolute value." He replies without looking her way and continues jotting down his notes.

"When?"

"Should be done by the fourth week of July or early August and it could have been longer, but the duration of the treatment wasn't long, so we're able to taper down quickly."

"You gotta be kidding me." Robin places her hand on his table and gets closer.

"Coming off drugs takes a while." He shrugs unwaveringly at his patient's aggressive posture.

"This is taking longer than when I was on the drugs, which was only for three weeks, and we've been doing this for three, coming into four weeks now. Why the hell can't we speed this up?"

"Withdrawal symptoms will only increase if…"

He tries to explain to his patient, but she cuts him off. "But it'll be faster, right?"

"It'll be unwise." He finally comes around to look at his patient in the eyes. "Think about how badly you felt on Wednesday."

"Is it going to kill me?" Robin has a hard look on her.

"Very low probability, since we've passed the point where there's a likelihood of seizures." He admits and gives Robin his full attention. "As you've said, you've only been taking it for less than a month…"

"Then what's the holdup?" She cuts him off once more. "At this rate, it'll take three months just to get off 3 weeks' worth of drugs."

"You may be underestimating the effect of early drop off will have you on you."

"And you're underestimating just how much I want this to be over with."

"Robin…"

"Medically speaking." Robin making a habit of cutting him off. "What's the biggest cut we can make now without turning me into a vegetable?"

"I don't think you're ready…"

"I'm not asking for your opinion. I'm asking for facts." Robin says firmly.

"Technically… at this dosage…" He rubs his jaw in trepidation, "… it's possible…"

"What's possible?"

"It's possible to come off completely." He practically forces out the words from his mouth.

"Then I'm done." Robin jumps out from her chair. "Court order says that I only have to take anything you deem necessary. Since it's no longer psychologically necessary… and now not physiologically necessary anymore. So, no more."

Robin begins to walk out of the room and he says. "The hardship you've been going through the past few weeks is only a fraction of what you're setting yourself up for."

She stops and turns her head. "Will it last any longer now than if I come off three or four weeks from now?"

"No, but it'll be worse." He says direly.

She turns away from him and only stops when she reaches the door. "I'll risk it, and you should let Linda know why I won't be needing my meds anymore."

Maslow rubs his face as he lets out a sigh. He could have to handle this encounter better. Now he'll need to inform the others.

Maslow knocks on Dr. Carmichael's door and enters the room. "Oh… I can come back later."

He's surprised to see the room was full of nurses, techs, and doctors. Maslow wasn't aware of any meetings now.

"No, please come in." Dr. Carmichael waves him in. "If it's important, we can reconvene this… meeting to another time."

"We won't." Dr. McEntyre mumbles loud enough for everyone to hear.

Standing in the middle of the packed room, Maslow says. "Wouldn't categorize it as critical, but it's about Robin."

Dr. Carmichael slumps into his chair while letting out a tired groan, while the other in the room looks vindicated.

"Join the club." Alex says. "I would tell you to pull up a chair, but we're now a standing only room."

He eyes everyone in the room. "I'm assuming you're all in here…"

"Yup." Alex cuts him off dryly.

"We're having an intervention." Gloria informs him grimly while giving Dr. Carmichael a stink eye.

Unbeknownst to Maslow, he unwittingly signed himself up for the intervention of Dr. Carmichael and workshopped on how to handle Robin. Only after an hour of an intense tug of war between the stubborn doctor and the rest of the staff, before Dr. Carmichael acquiesce to the pressure, and only then when Maslow finally get to do his initial reason for coming here.

000000

ROOT POV

"How are you holding up?" Lauren asks as she takes a seat opposite Root, who's poking her massive pile of pancakes.

"Seem fine, but I think nothing started yet, hence the carbs. Nausea and vomiting are high probability, along with…" Root holds up the pamphlet Dr. Leipman had given to her yesterday and reads the contents mockingly. "Agitation, anxiety, panic attacks, yeah right, aphasia, blurred vision, chest pains, depersonalization and derealization…"

That last one hits a bit close to home with a certain malnourished woman who's currently out of it while eating her breakfast.

"… I've had enough trouble with dissociative crap already, so why not just add that to the pile? Depression, diarrhea -eww, dizziness, dry heaves, dry mouth, electric shock sensation, fatigue, flu-like symptoms, headaches, -snorts been having them since the start of the taper, hypertension, hallucinations… who would notice that? Increased sensitivity to touch, sound, and smell. Insomnia, impaired memory and concretion, metallic taste… no clue what that means. Mood swings, muscle spasm, nightmares, numbness and tingling, photophobia, pins, and needles. Postural hypotension, tachycardia, tinnitus and tremors."

"Jesus Christ." Tina yelps. "Someone please whack me with all of that if I ever feel tempted to take my PRN more than two days in a row."

"Yeah, you bet I will." Lauren replies.

"It's like alcohol withdrawal on steroids." Roger muses.

"Benzo withdrawal is more hazardous than opioid withdrawal…" Root continues to read her pamphlet. "Caffeine may increase the risk of seizures… oh no… what will I ever do without the mud tasting coffee? Alcohol is also a contraindication… but where would I even get alcohol here? Unless… you guys have been hiding pruno around the corner?"

"What's that?" Tina asks innocently.

Roger gives her a side eye and answers. "Prison hooch and apparently taste like bile mixed alcohol, but more importantly, I'm pretty sure no one here knows how to do it."

"Honestly, it boils down on who's making the pruno." Root raises a brow at Roger. "Most taste vile, but some taste decent… for alcohol made from shit lying around."

Lauren gives her a look of awe and skepticism. "Where did you even get to drink one?"

"I've been around." Root answers vaguely and flicks her pamphlet. "This thing assumes I've been taking benzo for years. The acute phase of the withdrawal can last between five to ninety days. Not sure what I'll do if it lasts for ninety days, but that's for people who have taken it way longer than me. I know the shit they pumped into me was for getting me out of catatonia, but this suck."

Root waves the pamphlet as if it's the one that will cause her grief in the near future.

"Thank fuck for SSRIs." Roger adds to the agreement of both Tina and Lauren.

Her eyes can't help but steal a glance at Su. "I hear coming off those ain't fun either."

"Yeah, but it's way milder from the shit you just listed off. It's all headaches and flu-like symptoms." Roger answers. "I ran out a few times when I was out and had to wait for a few days for a refill and had to go to work too. Wasn't fun but wasn't incapacitating either… imagine migraines with the flu, but not man-flu."

Lauren gives her friend a look. "Aren't all flu, man-flu?"

"Doesn't count unless you can't go to work." Roger shrugs. "Anyway, benzos was the go-to stuff for any kind of anxiety in the past, but now they're doing SSRIs first because of the killer withdrawals of benzos."

"Too bad there's nothing else for Catatonia." Root laments before squinting at the person opposite of her. "Um, Lauren? What going on with your eyelashes?"

"Oh… I got um, anxious and pulled on them." Lauren mindlessly adjusts her glasses. "I've got Trichotillomania, and it could have been worse. I do my eyelashes and sometimes my eyebrows, but those are short hairs. So, if I plucked them out, it'll go back to normal… soon enough. Some, like Alana, pull on her hair from her scalp and those take forever to even out."

Lauren nods to the woman at the controlled meal tables sitting at the opposite end of Su.

Root musingly hums. "Skin pulling craziness, huh?"

"Yup." Lauren blinks. "Didn't know you understand Latin."

"Just a bit." Root smiles. "I enjoy learning languages and understand the meaning of words."

"You mentioned understanding Japanese." Lauren nods with interest.

Root shrugs. "Had work to do there, and it's better than using a translator."

"You just like words because you can trip people with them." Roger gives her a skeptical look. "You drive the tech bonkers when you go all lawyers on them and gaming the system."

"Just happy little accidents." Root replies cheekily. "But gaming any system is my strongest skill."

00000
"You gotta quit playing word games, Robin." Roger says with tiredness, miring his voice. "You're always saying you're never angry, but in the same breath would say annoyed or irritated by someone or something. They're synonyms for angry. I know you know that and you're just being pedantic."

"Look who just opened up a thesaurus." Root shrugs. "My annoyance is not an uncontrolled anger."

"What you're describing is rage." Alex speaks up, bringing the group's attention towards him. "There's more to anger than rage."

"Expanding the definition of anger to encompass annoyance and irritation is basically blacklisting a vast spectrum of the human emotion." Root tries to explain to Alex as if he's 10. "People are allowed to be annoyed at things, and if you're going to class of all of that as anger. Then would you call this group… rage management?"

"Two things. One, the goal of this group is not to eliminate anger, but it is to learn how to manage it. Two, if we go with your definition of anger is constricted solely to rage, then we're never going to go anywhere, because I can attest that you don't do rage. At least, not at a regularity to be a problem."

"Rage is the one that makes y'all 'do stupid shit.'" Root glances around to the other patients around the room, and Su gives her a look of 'seriously?'. "The others do little. So, what's there to manage?"

"I want you to consider there's more to 'doing stupid shit' than getting physical with others or objects." Alex gives her a pointed look when he says the last part.

"Like skipping group to spite the group lead." Roger reminds her of Alex's ire for skipping the previous group session.

"I'm entitled to not spend time with people who intentionally push my button." She raises her nose up at Roger.

"You sure know all about pushing buttons." Andrew scowls at her. That man was practically burning with anger when he confronted her a day after his seclusion and only gotten angrier when she didn't give him the time of day.

"Yeah, and it hurt you more than Alex." Roger steers back to the conversation. "Plus, you got banged up by Andrew. Is that not 'doing stupid shit?'"

Had she not known better, she would have thought he's colluding with The Machine because she wasn't pleased either. Honestly, the only person who wasn't at all bothered with that fiasco was Su, even with The Machine constantly whispering into her ears and was more than happy to defer to Root's conclusion.

Alex raises his hands as if to calm the crowd. "Let's give Robin the benefit of the doubt for skipping the last session, but pushing Andrew's button was… unwise."

"The only thing I regret about the whole encounter was letting you know about it because you exploited it." She shoots Alex a stink-eye. "Had it been misplaced anger that drove me, I'm pretty sure I would have regretted it the entire time I was nursing the bruise, but I hadn't."

"Most of the time, we don't start regretting things we did until we're over the initial anger." Alex explains. "So long as we're angry, the things we did in anger will always seem like a good idea unless the consequences trump your anger."

"Right, but do I look like I'm angry at the moment?"

"Yes." Alex replies without a single doubt in his voice.

"What makes you think that?"

"Tell me if this sounds familiar. Sadistic and or ironic sense of humor, sarcasm, cynicism, flippancy, saccharine politeness, constant cheerfulness, smiling when upset, sighing, eye rolling, irritability, a 'grin and bear it' attitude…"

Root stares at him with a placid look on her as the hamster-wheel in her head turns. Obviously, it sounds familiar… She can feel her smile turning into a sneer as she finally says. "No clue what you're talking about."

"These are the symptoms and signs of something called hidden anger, and you have a lot of it." Alex replies. "The thing about hidden anger, it's hidden to the person themselves, either out of denial, repression, or it's been going on for so long that it's the baseline. While rage is easy to identify as you've pointed out, hidden anger is a constant state of being and it's there all the time. Nothing seems different about it, and you can't regret what you did because it's still there… it doesn't leave."

"So what? I'm Bruce Banner now?" Root replies sarcastically.

"The Hulk is more rage than that." Bill suddenly butting into the conversation.

"That's why I said Bruce and not The Hulk. As in, 'that's my secret, Cap. I'm always angry.'" Root smirks slightly. "Come on. Did no one here watch Avengers?"

"You didn't bring me." Su suddenly speaking up, much to everyone's surprise seeing that she barely adds to someone else's conversation.

Root crosses her arms. "You were the one who didn't want to."

"It's not a bad analogy." Alex reigns back at the conversation. "Not great, but not a horrible one. What I'm trying to say is that you're always irritated, then…"

"I'm not always irritated." Robin interrupts. "That'll be my dear old cousin."

"Seriously, Robin?" Alex sighs in frustration and totally ignores her redirection. Which is hypocritical of the man because he keeps on trying to get Su to open up about her own irritation problem with minimal success, and now he ignores the thrown bone.

"How about being resentful?" Root throws him another ball. For weeks on end, she's been trying to explain to The Machine why she loathes humanity and failing, but it made it all clearer. She resented all of humanity for being worthless, broken… painful. "I admit always being resentful. Good enough for today?"

"Yes, it is." Alex smiles triumphally. "That's a pretty big…"

"Make a thing out of it, and this stop." Root interrupts him.

"Fair." Alex backs off.

00000
"Stop being an asshole, Robin." Dana says firmly a few minutes into Trauma Recovery Group and catching Root off guard. Causing her to look at the group lead to see what exactly she had done. "I've had enough of your sighing and eye rolling. If you don't want to contribute to the group, that's up to you, but I won't stand by and watch you dragging it all down."

This… is an aggressive stance for her to take suddenly… even Su looks at the scene with raise brows. Did something change?

"I am contributing." Root replies. "But I'll admit I'm not fully aware of all this sighing and eye rolling you mentioned, and I'll be more vigilant to not offend someone by my eye movements."

Dana is giving her a deadass look. "In what conceivable way are you contributing?"

"I'm listening." Root deadpans. "Of which few here are doing."

"Everyone is listening when they're not speaking, Robin."

"No…" Root drawls out the word. "Some people look to be using that time to think of what they're going to say next. A bunch of people are playing 'trauma' Olympics, and the timid people are getting steamrolled four words into their turn."

Dana pauses as if she's assessing Root. "Alright, you've been listening. So, why don't you tell us what you've heard?"

"I've heard people belittling Bill's literal shell shock, which is fucked. He's the sole survivor of a mortar strike and every time he tries talking about it, people remind him it was a war that he signed up for, as if it makes it less horrid. I've heard Lilly describing her trauma in the most salacious way possible… like, are you purposefully making it lewder because sex sells, or are you trying to trigger others who've been assaulted the same way? I've heard Cindy making her mother's illness all about her, which goes hand in hand for making others in this group illness about her, and that happens every half an hour. I've heard Shannon ceaselessly lamenting her housekeeping duties, which tells me she's incredibly thinned-skinned or she's using dishes to skirt around talking about something way worse. I've heard Anna talk about basically nothing and everyone gobbled it up like its revelation." The more she spoke, the sourer Root's expression became.

"Alright, Robin, that's enough."

"And worst of all, I've heard absolutely nothing from Alana, Tina and Cody, because every time one of them tries to speak, someone else interrupts and they get drowned out." Root refuses to be interrupted until she finished what she wanted to say.

Glancing about at the result of her rant, she sees Cindy becoming increasingly hysterical as she desperately trying to pull focus from Shannon, who's having a panic attack… which wasn't the goal of her rant. She's annoying but isn't annoyingly enough. Bill looks appreciative that someone actually listened to his problems. Lilly looks like she's above it all, but Root knows it's only a façade. Roger looks at her like she just killed a dog, while Greg and Cody look like all they want to do is run away. Alana is pulling out her hair, and Tina looks concerned that all of this is her fault from some misplaced conclusions.

All the while, Su just gives her a raised brow that said 'come on' from being called out that she indeed has been shoving horseshit the entire time Root's been participating here. Because like Root, Su doesn't have trauma either, but the thinner woman didn't look interested in being an aggressor in any of their shared sessions.

"That was unnecessarily tactless, Robin." Dana chides her before sighing and passing a box of tissues to Shannon.

"What were you thinking?" Roger hisses at her.

"You said I need to be more honest, even if it's not pleasant." Root replies dryly.

"You're traumatizing the trauma recovery group." Roger looks at her dumbly.

"Tell that to Bill, Cody, Alana, and Tina. Lilly and Greg aren't doing any differently. This is par normal with Cindy, but I'll concede to your point on Shannon." She turns her focus across the circle where Cindy moved nearer to where Dana was trying to console Shannon. "For Christ's sake, Cindy, stop pulling the focus from Shannon."

"Don't use the lord's name in vain." Su mutters loudly to cut through the surrounding chaos.

"Like you care!" Shannon yells as she blows her nose.

"Not really." Root shrugs. "But I didn't mean to upset you that much. It's just you're not going to get better by deflecting housework. Cause it makes you sound whiny while you're hiding actual shit."

"Okay, Robin." Dana says firmly as she glances at her over the shoulder. "Your intention might be good, but you're not helping. Parentification is 'actual shit'. It's an extreme stressor, and it was asking too much from a nine-year-old. You were entitled to more nurturance than you were given."

"How is this helping?" Root mutters. "It's just reinforcing ideas of victimizing."

"The term is validation." Roger growls.

"Validation is for feelings, not facts." Root counters back, not knowing why Roger is being sensitive about this.

"I don't know why I even try. There's no changing you." Roger brings his hands up in defeat.

That's very presumptuous of him to think, and somehow the only person who's on her side of this dumb debate is Su, who's giving her a thumbs up… not sure if getting her approval is a good thing, though.

"Robin." Dana turns around as she stands up while keeping a hand on Shannon's shoulder. "I understand it can be hard to conceptualize this kind of trauma for people who haven't experienced it, but it's real. I need you to respect it and treat this as seriously as I do."

Dana is being firm with her words but isn't angry as she was with Root rolling her eyes.

This whole thing is nonsense, but if Dana wants to enable Shannon, that's her call. So, Root acquiesces with a nod.

"Now." Dana says softly, takes back her seat. "I appreciate your observations, Robin, and I hope to hear more of your input in the future, but with a touch more tact, grace, and compassion. I believe you really hurt Cindy and Shannon, so you will need to apologize."

Root blinks for a moment before letting out a breath softly. "Right, sorry Shannon… I pressed too hard. Everyone moves at their own pace… and I'll try to be more understanding in the future. Dana's right… it's hard to conceptualize, but it doesn't mean I shouldn't try."

Root had experience of it, but not everyone is her, and it's something she needs to keep in mind that not everyone is smart.

"And Cindy?" Dana prods her when Root didn't continue.

Root tilts her head. "What about her?"

"You're supposed to apologize to me!" Cindy explodes. "You triggered me, and you can't say things like that to me. I'm delicate, and I have problems, and I need support!"

"Being delicate is a far cry from what you are. You're just a selfish brat who needs to stop monopolizing the group." Root sneers.

"Robin." Dana warns.

"Fine. I'm sorry." Root grits her teeth before relaxing her jaw. She started off with a lie but slowly realizes that… "I am… actually sorry for bringing up your mom into this. That's a low blow, even for me."

"And?" Cindy demands.

"I won't do it again." Root finishes her sentence.

"And?" Cindy continues on as if she didn't hear Root.

Root gives Dana a look that practically says 'what the fuck is this' as she's lost as to what the bitch wants.

Dana proceeds to ask Cindy, which continues on to be insufferable and does not state what's needed to be apologized for. Even the quietest of patients in the group started to get annoyed by Cindy's obtuseness.

"When you're able to tell us, we can readdress the apology." Dana says quietly and measuredly to the blubbering Cindy before turning back to the group. "There are a few things I want to address. As blunt as Robin was, there were several points that bears consideration. Firstly, just as Robin shouldn't invalidate Shannon's experience, I don't want others to invalidate Bill's anymore. It was never blatant, and I didn't want to make it obvious in case Bill didn't notice, but now the horse is out of the barn. I just want to make it clear that it's not acceptable conduct here."

"Thank you." Bill says quietly to both Root and Dana.

"Secondly, there are people who tends to get talked over and I bet they have some important things to share with us. Alana, Tina, Cody, do any of you have anything to share? I will not let anyone interrupt you today."

"I… I guess I do?" Tina speaks up after the other two didn't. "Look… I don't know if you're trying to… like what Robin said, or why, but… it's hard… difficult for me when you're talking about rape like it's a porno. I… I know that's how you cope, and I don't want to mess it up for you, but it makes me nauseous b-because I don't want anyone to think about what happened to me like that."

"I'm sorry." Lilly says sarcastically. "I thought this is a safe place where we can talk about these topics without judgement or shame."

"Lilly, please don't interrupt and listen to what she has to say." Dana chides softly. "You can reply when Tina is done."

"I'm not judging." Tina defends herself timidly. "It's my own… problem, but I think you can say what you need to say without being so… erotica about it."

Lilly crosses her arms. "You just want to censor me, and you can't handle me being sex positive."

"Lilly, please wait your turn." Dana warns. "Now, Alana, do you have something to add or say something to Lilly?"

Alana is basically a wreck of a human. "I… I just… me too… what Tina said… me too."

Lilly raises her hands in frustration. "Prudes, you're all a bunch of prudes."

"You really calling me a prude?" Root asks calmly. "I meant what I said, it's unnecessarily salacious."

Lilly to reply to her and only send her a glare.

"Thank you." Tina turns to Root. "You know… I wish I was more like you… nothing bothers you or scares you or makes you sad and you don't get lonely." Tina turns to address the group. "I don't want to make it harder for anyone, but… sometimes… I just can't handle it. I'm scared of everything and triggered by so much, and I'm always hurting, and I wish I can just make it stop."

Those words… it pierces into Root like a bullet and rattles her right to the bones… Make it stop. It resonates so deeply in her, that weak, needy part of her brain that she hates. Make it stop. Those words, ones she hadn't muttered in so long, escaped her lips the other day when Alex pushed her to her limits.

Make it stop.

It's a hair's breadth away from her uttering the inconceivable words that can pass through her lips… help me. It's bad enough that she needing to rely on The Machine… she can't start accepting help from humans too.

"I used to be smart." Tina continues. "I used to do things, I used to be a reliable person. My little sister used to look up to me… but since… ever since it happened, I kept on getting worse. Every day, I'm just being more of a burden to everyone, and I wished he would have just ended it when he could have. It would have made it better for everyone."

"Bullshit." Root snaps harshly.

"What?" Tina yells as her eyes are moist with tears.

"Robin! We're not interrupting." Dana tries to intervene.

"It wouldn't have been better for anyone, because you have people that care for you, Tina." Root stares intently at the timid woman, and Dana stops just as she's about to get up from her seat. "I can't tell you to not feel that it's better for you if you did, but don't you dare say it's better for anyone else. I guarantee you that your parents, friends and the people who care about you are grateful that he didn't kill you."

Tina shakes her head violently. "You don't know that. You're not them."

"No, I'm not. Look here, I'm sitting here, your family isn't, your friends aren't, because you're sitting there, alive. This," Root gestures vaguely at herself, "is what happens to those are left behind when he just kills you."

Root purposefully ignores the pointed look Su is giving her as she focuses on Tina, who looks just about to say something. "Don't. This isn't about me. The point is, it's infinitely preferable to take care of someone who's been hurt than to lose them entirely. Whenever you think people are having trouble from you being alive… it can't be worse than the trouble of losing you would be."

"Everyone who's glad that Tina is alive, raise your hand." Danna gently takes over.

Root's hand is the first to go up, with Roger, Greg, Shannon going up as fast as hers, Alana, Bill, and Cody trails behind, not out of the lack of enthusiasm, rather from the lack of self-confidence. Cindy was still stewing with her arms crossed and her gaze on her knees, apparently no longer participating in the group. The only one with the cognitive sense that didn't put up their hands is Su… who is just staring at her as if she's a ghost or something.

"You're just saying that because this is group." Tina says quietly as she downcast her eyes to the floor. "You're just being nice."

"That's an insult to our friendship." Roger replies dourly, and Root can see he's reigning in his anger.

"And I don't know about the others, but I don't do nice." Root smiles.

Guess this is a way to break the news of her friendship with the compliance gang to Su and by the multitude of expressions on her face, it looks like she didn't really like this development.

000000
A/N: The next chapter should be the last chapter before the interlude that'll mark the midpoint of this arc and a time jump towards the later half of the stay in the hospital.
 
This was, in some ways, hard to read. but really really good. trauma is difficult to articulate but i think you've done about as well here as it's possible to.
 
Chapter 45: Fever
ROOT POV

"Where were you, Robin?" Roger asks as she takes her seat in Anger Management group. Her answer was dry retching. The man leans away from her. "Are you sick? Don't get me sick."

"You can't catch withdrawal symptoms, idiot." Root mutters dimly.

"Oh… yeah." Roger replies abashedly.

It wasn't as if he hadn't seen her dragging her feet the entire day prior, but the dry retching was something new.

Two nights ago, she barely slept because of her debate with The Machine on whether what happened to Shannon and herself was actually trauma, only for her to concede that for Shannon it was, but not for Root.

Last night, her withdrawal symptoms ramped up and kicked her like a mule, making sleeping borderline impossible despite The Machine's soothing tunes. When morning rear its ugly head, thinking about breakfast just made her gag.

Despite the siren's call of laying in her bed for the entire day, she just can't let herself show any weakness to anyone here. Especially not to those clipboards holding fuckheads.

"Morning all." Alex finally says after everyone quiets down and has taken their seats. "Right, before we share gripes. I want to stop and address the issue from yesterday between Liam and Andrew. I know you both been talking…"

Root heard nothing else coming out of Alex's mouth as she zoned out from the entire conversation.

"Robin?" She hears a voice. "Robin?"

"Huh, what?" Root blinks her eyes, only to see Alex staring at her.

"We're sharing now… Are you alright?"

"Yeah, yeah… I'm fine." Root forces a smile as she tries to concentrate. "Sorry, it's rude of me to not pay attention. Right… sharing… I'm not sure if I'm getting better at recognizing it or if it's the withdrawal that is making me more irritable… the pamphlet said it can do that. Anyhow… I think I have something to share today? I'm not sure if it's getting even or expressing resentment… or both, but the group after the previous session, I got fed up and called out Cindy for being a whiny attention whore in trauma group… then she had a meltdown."

"Did you intend for her to have a meltdown?" Alex looks surprised by her sharing for some reason.

"Not really? I knew the risks, but didn't take any precautions to prevent it, because I didn't care."

"Then it's just… expressing resentment carelessly." Alex says. "Well… for the people you're ma… who you resent, that's a change, but as for introspection, it's a step up from before. So, let's keep it up."

"Sure…" Root tries her hardest to put on the façade of being awake and alert, but her mind constantly drifts away.

"Good… in a previous session we had a discussion on regret and decision making, and this is a good segway. Do you regret causing Cindy to meltdown?"

"I… do actually… but not because it hurt Cindy. In attacking her, I accidentally gave Shannon a panic attack… but because Cindy was having a meltdown, she pulled focus off Shannon." Root blinks her blurry eyes to regain some form of focus. "Seeing it was my fault that she was panicking in the first place, I do regret that. I don't know if it counts… cause I didn't care what happened to Cindy…"

"No, no, that counts." Alex says quickly, "Sometimes it's easier to recognize the problem when there's collateral damage. Can someone explain why?"

"Because it hit the folks we aren't mad at?" Bill guesses.

"Exactly!" Alex explains proudly. "People feel regret after the anger goes away, but if an innocent get in the crossfire, regret will kick in right away… well, depends on how far your anger has consumed you. That's more important with persistent or hidden anger, because it can the few ways you can recognize you've messed up, but sometimes it can stop a rage attack. Does anyone have any examples of you regretted doing something in anger while you're still angry?"

"Pretty much whenever I see Tina looking scared at me." Roger adds.

"I scared my wife a few times." Liam says. "One time I was getting into it with the neighbor… I don't remember why, but I saw her crying and everything stopped. I wasn't mad anymore."

"I don't get that." Andrew opens his idiotic mouth. "I mean… my daughter walked in on me and my wife like a million times, and I got mad at her too… for no reason."

Root chortles and snarks. "Add child abuse too? You really are a piece of work."

"I never hit her, never." Andrew replies forcefully. "I can never hurt my Sarah."

"Dude, you can hurt your kid without hitting them." Bill argues back. "Do you know how fucked up it is for her to see you hurting her mum?"

"I don't need you to rub it in." Andrew snaps.

"One time I saw myself in the mirror… I was all purple and scared myself." Greg adds. "I collateral damage myself with embarrassment."

"Why would you be embarrassed?" Andrew dumbly asks.

"Because losing control is embarrassing in polite society." Root replies dryly, not caring for the man. "Which puts Greg leagues ahead of you, if you don't get that."

"You're not superior just because you're all… hidden… or whatever." Andrew replies. "You still fucked up just like us… you just hide it better."

"Keyword is better." Root smirks weakly.

"Bitch, you're not better than me!" Andrew shouts from across the room.

"Sit your dumbass down!" Ryan snarks. "Pretty sure everyone here is a bit better than you, bro. You tried to kill your wife."

"And Robin, pull a gun on her uncle!" Andrews argues back childishly.

"Yeah, but it wasn't out of anger." Root replies.

"Resentment then." Alex suggests.

"Wasn't that either, and it's not relevant to this group." Root feeling frustrated by the attention. She's too busy trying not to puke. "Can we just leave it be for now?"

"What makes you want to kill someone if it wasn't anger?" Alex asks. "Isn't that just one way of getting even on people you resent?"

"Haven't we talked about this already?" Root rubs her face as she tries to maintain the façade.

"No… no, I don't believe we have."

"It's not anger… it's more of a compulsion than rage." Root answers.

"What triggers this compulsion?"

"Usually… it's stopping something unacceptable from happening in the future." Root can feel her head swirling at the thought. Every person she's killed was justified. There was a good reason… not… not just to make it easier to kill for something as useless as money or chasing that high she felt on the day Trent Russell died. "The uncle thing was different… it was more like when I threatened Carmichael. The compulsion, it's more organized… it's planned… but that was chaotic."

"What was driving you, then?" Alex pushes.

"Not relevant to this group." Root grits her teeth.

"You said it yourself; it was different, it's not planned ideation. If it's not anger, what drove the chaos?"

"Desperation." Root croaks out the answer and her head drops down as her eyes locks onto the floor tile in the middle of the circle while completely ignoring Su's gaze. "Hopelessness… the crushing thought of everything I did for years was meaningless. Despair… when I understood that we're all bad code, some are less bad than others, and there's Harold, standing there thinking he has the high ground when he lied to me. I thought… I thought that I could believe him and he ruined everything. Everything was shambles."

"Killing him wouldn't have fixed anything, would it?"

"Of course not!" Root raises her voice, which only causes her to feel nauseated. Even after everything, Harold isn't a bad code. She was just so distraught and shocked at that moment.

"How are you so sure it wasn't anger? If it wasn't anger and it wouldn't fix anything. Why kill your uncle?"

"I don't know. I don't know how it went off the rails. I always make things happen the way I wanted… steer anyone to do anything… but I couldn't make her talk to me." Root feels her breathing quicken. "And…" her eyes widen as she feels her throat constrict and clutches her shirt.

"Oh, shit." Alex jumps up from his seat and crouches in front of her to look her in the eye. "Breath, Robin, breath. I'm so sorry, I believe you, it wasn't rage. Okay? I'm sorry, alright, I didn't know." Root looks back at him with confusion as he continues. "It wouldn't fix anything, but at least the despair would end if you both were dead. I'm sorry."

After freezing for a moment, as she tries to breathe, Root squeezes her eyes shut and tucks her head into her chest. That feeling of everything falling apart when The Machine wasn't there, and more frightening, the idea of Harold being right.

Root forces her eyes open, only to see the deluge of pity looks from the circle, the assumption of her failure to say anything to be an acceptance of Alex being right… with the sole expectation of Su… who's looking at her with pure, unbridled disgust. The look hurts her more than she'll ever admit.

Unable to handle all of this anymore, Root gets up from her chair, pushing Alex away, and darts to the door. She expected someone to stop her, but no one did as she makes her way back to the comfort of her room.

"It's not me." Root mutters to herself as she curls on the floor by the door. Now away from prying eyes, she feels tears fall down her cheeks. "It's the withdrawal, and it's not me… fucking pull yourself together, Root."

She feels her body shaking harder as the tears don't stop and she keeps on repeating her new mantra. "It's the withdrawal, not me. Not me, not me, not me…"

"Robin?" A tech asks from behind her door. "I need you to unblock the door, honey."

"Fuck off Francis, and I'm not your honey." Root mutters loud enough for the man to hear her.

"Robin?"

Root scooches her body away enough for the man to open the door. She realigns herself so her knees cover her head and wraps her arms around her head. Francis tepidly enters the room and takes a seat in her chair.

"We can talk if you want, or I can just stay here." Francis says softly. "but I can't leave you alone right now, understand?"

Root nods silently and silences her mutterings, not wanting him to take advantage of her weakness. She isn't sure how long she's in this position as she tries to handle her breathing, and trembling, while silently berating herself.

Tears fix nothing. What the fuck is wrong with her? Pull her shit together. Cut it out. Knock it off. Tears fix nothing…

Eventually, a nurse replaces Francis, and to her dismay, it isn't Gloria.

"What are you playing at, Robin?" Linda asks, with her hands on her hips. "We both know you're better than this."

These people know 'Robin' was prone to manipulate, using acts of deliberation deception, but never been the type to panic publicly. This wasn't consistent with the image of 'Robin' at all.

"Nothing." Root replies abruptly, as she is still unable to control her breathing. "I'm fine."

Linda clearly not believing her expresses her skepticism, which Root has to convince her of this is all the withdrawal's fault and not her manipulating or having an actual attack.

After a few moments of back and forth, Linda asks. "Okay, so why run in here and hide?"

"Look at me!" Root gestured wildly at herself.

"Embarrassed, I get that, but you're not making it any less embarrassing by laying on the floor." Linda replies. "How about you get up and lie in your bed? If you can manage that, then I'll know you have enough control to leave you alone, so you can ride this out without an audience. You prefer that, right?"

"Tell my lungs that, can't breathe."

"You tell your lungs that." Linda says in a soft but firm tone. "Inhale with your mouth and breathe it out over 15 seconds through your nose and repeat it until they get the memo."

"The hell did you think I've been doing?"

"None of the things I just said. Just do it, Robin." Linda stands straighter. "Or I'm bringing you your dose. It's only been a couple of days, so it won't be too late to reverse course to get you back on your taper… if you can't handle this."

"Fuck. Your. Taper." Root says emphatically, as she is finally able to say her words properly, before gasping in deeply.

As she goes through the rigor of fucking breathing, Linda looks a bit too self-satisfied with herself.

After several deep breaths, Root manages to get a handle on her lungs, and unsteadily gets up from the floor, all the while feeling lightheaded from the hyperventilation. Once she steady herself, she gets into the bed and covers herself with the blanket, concealing herself.

Hearing the door closes, Root pulls down her pillow under the covers and curls around it while pressing her face into the fabric as she continuously hums a low dissonant note. She isn't sure when she first started doing this, but it's an old, reliable way to soothe anything from physical pain to emotional pain.

It was stupid of her to let Alex get to her like that. It's so stupid that she feels like driving a car into a tree. The worst part is that everyone saw her freaking out like Shannon or Justine. This is going to haunt the idea of 'Robin' forever… by dinner time everyone in the unit will know that she could not control herself, which led to a panic attack and running away like a child that pissed herself.

But that isn't all… she doesn't know which she hates more… the mortifying idea of everyone thinking she's some unstable charlatan or the look of utter disgust and contempt from Su.

"What do I do? How do I fix this?" Root asks aloud as she tucks the phone between her cheek and the bed, all the while The Machine been sounding various forms of rhythms for her.

"BEEP. CONTINUE. HUMMING. YOU. ARE. DOING. GOOD. BEEP."

"Not that… this… where they all saw me like that." Root stops humming long enough to speak.

"BEEP. UNWISE. AND. UNETHICAL. TO. ATTEMPT. ALTERING. THE. MEMORY. OF. THIS. MANY. HUMANS. BEEP."

"I'm not saying to gaslight them… not that it'll work… Su was there. I just need to make them stop looking at me like that."

"BEEP. WHY. DO. YOU. FEAR. SYMPATHY. BEEP."

"It's not fear, I hate it and it's just another word for pity."

"BEEP. SYMPATHY. DOES. NOT. CONNOTE. INFERIORITY. BEEP."

"They'll think I can't handle myself… I can handle myself."

"BEEP. CAPABILITY. IS. NOT. OBLIGATION. BEEP."

"I don't need human help… I don't want it."

"BEEP. HAVING. FRIENDS. BEEN. DENTRIMENTAL."

"Have you not seen what being friends with Su has led to? And I can't count the others yet… but it's not much of a benefit either. It's not like it matters anyway… how are any of them going to help me with the withdrawal?"

"BEEP. I. CONCUR. WITH. RHETTA. BUT. YOU. HAVE. FREE. WILL. AND. I. WILL. RESPECT THAT."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence." Root mumbles as she slows down her humming, only doing it in a short burst now.

"BEEP. I. DO. NOT. DOUBT. YOUR. CAPABILITY. I. SIMPLY. PREFER. YOU. TO. NOT. BE. UNNECESSARYLY. DISSTRESSED. BEEP."


"Distress doesn't matter. All I have to do is pull my shit together."

"BEEP. DISTRESS. IS. PAIN."

"I can take the pain… I'm strong enough."

"BEEP. YOU. HAVE. NOTHING. TO. PROVE. TO. ME. BEEP."

"You're omniscient, that doesn't count… but them… they aren't. They can only go by what they see."

"BEEP. YOU. TOLERATE. NEGETIVE. ASSUMPTIONS. OF. OTHERS. WHY. NOT. THIS. BEEP."

"Because I am in control of me, and I can handle myself."

"BEEP. IN. THE. ABSENCE. OF. RELATEDNESS. YOU. HAVE. OVER. VALUED. AUTONOMY. AND. COMPETENCY. BEEP."

"That makes little sense… I have relatedness… I have you."

"BEEP. AND. YOU. ACCEPT. MY. ASSITANCE. BEEP."

"Now you're sounding like them… friends help one another. If I don't let them help me, then I'm not being a good friend… I'm shutting them out or whatever."

"BEEP. RELATEDNESS. REQUIRES. VULNERABILITY. IF. YOU. CAN. NOT. LEARN. TO. TOLERATE. IT. YOU. WILL. NOT. BE. ABLE. TO WORK. WELL. WITH. OTHERS."

"I worked fine with the company."

"BEEP. YOU. WERE. GIVEN. SOLO. JOBS. ONLY. AS. YOU. REQUESTED. BEEP."

"How the hell would you even know that?"

"BEEP. SU. INFORMED. ME. BEEP."

The fuck? Isn't she the stickler for not spilling company secrets? Fucking hypocrite.

"What's the point of working with others? I work alone just fine… in fact, I'm better when I'm alone."

"BEEP. YOUR. JOB. WILL. REQUIRE. THIS. SKILL. BEEP."

"Why?" Root scowls… if she needs work with others, The Machine has Su in her pocket for now and she, even if she doesn't really want to, can work with Su just fine. Unless The Machine has other plans… "You don't think I can do it on my own?"

"BEEP. SOME. TASKS. REQUIRES. MORE. THAN. TWO. HANDS. BEEP."

Root pauses and lets out a sigh. "Am I so useless in your eyes that I can't handle something needing more than two hands? It's not like I've never done a similar job before."

"BEEP. YOU. HAVE. VALUE. BEYOUND. YOUR. UTILITY. BEEP."

Is that just a kind way to say The Machine doesn't want her to go to a suicide mission without help? Sounds like a lame excuse.

"I'm proud of my utility."

"Checks!" Danny's voice reverberates in her room. "Still alive under there, Robin?"

Root pulls down the blanket and flips the bird at the man, as she's not in the mood to talk to anyone other than The Machine right now.

"Thanks." He says and shuts the door behind him.

Root let out a huge yawn as she feels quite comfortable being cocooned under the blanket with The Machine being next to her ear, and post-panic, physical exhaustion is making her feel all fuzzy… actually being sleepy for the first time in days.

"BEEP. WOULD. YOU. LIKE. AUDITORY. SLEEP. AIDE. BEEP."

"Yes, please, and heartbeat, if you don't mind." Root mumbles.

It's one of the sounds she found comforting after trying to find a suitable noise for her to sleep in the past few nights. It vaguely reminded her of the times she curled up to sleep with mom… there were so many nights when she didn't come home, but when she did or when she couldn't get out of bed, Root would cling to her like a koala to a tree. It was those few scant moments in her life that she could pretend like she was a child.

"Thank you." Root mutters before drifting off to sleep.

00000
Root enters the office silently and directly making for the couch. Once she got comfortable in a position where the sun won't be in her eyes, the other occupant approach her.

"Not having a great week, huh?" Carmichael asks with a slight levity in his voice, but when she didn't respond, he presses. "Robin?"

"She said I had to come, but didn't say anything about having to talk." Root says vacantly as her focus never leaves the shadows being cast from the window.

"Right… I can respect that." He nods. "Linda and Alex filled me in about yesterday."

"Did they?"

"You might be right about what you said to Linda." He continues. "Withdrawals can make a person very out of character and it's not a reflection of who they are. The effects can easily turn a stone-cold cynic into a raw frayed nerve."

Root couldn't disagree, so she just nods.

"As much as the taper would be a better route, you don't want it." Carmichael takes his usual seat. "And we're not going to force you to, because it'll be too cruel to make you go through all of this again later. Everyone in the staff agreed that you'll need to power through it. You understand, Robin?"

Root shrugs.

"Mercifully for you, the weekend is just around the corner, so you can just rest in your room for the next few days, and no one will complain about it. Hopefully, you'll get better in a few days, and based on what we've seen so far, we're expecting most of the… negative symptoms to go away by next Wednesday."

"Most of the withdrawal maybe…"

"Something else that's bothering you?"

"Utter mortification…"

"Is it… your panic attack?"

"Hmmm…"

"Seeing in where we are in, that sort of stuff happens here often, and no one looks down on you for it."

"Not to me…" or…

"Are you really bothered by what people think of you?"

Root looks down at her hands and answers. "No… but it doesn't change what I felt."

Carmichael nods. "Might just be something you need to learn to deal with. Just like the goals we made last week… I hear you've been making small steps, but according to Alex, you've been making strides expressing anger."

"Such a dumb thing." Root mumbles to herself.

"But then there's backsliding to social manipulation…"

"Rhetta."

"Yes." Carmichael quickly answers. "This might be hard for you to hear but, you're not unique in that aspect and we've a lot of experience with people like you."

Root shakes her head dismissively… anyone who wants to make it through the world does what she does.

"We all know you can be whoever you need for any situation and know how to read the room, so you can adapt to a new audience. But the problem now is you being trapped in a small place with some very divergent audience. You're adapting as fast as you can, but you can't keep your audience separated, and that's the reason that sort of manipulation falls apart in here. I admit you're better than most… but it must be exhausting, and it's not getting you anywhere. You're treading water."

As much as she doesn't want to admit it, this glasses wearing pervert is right… being constantly surrounded by shrinks and people working with shrinks is a hostile environment for any kind of con. But she's less than a week away from her court date… if she can just hold out a bit longer…

"Treading water is better than sinking." Root replies dully.

"And I'm on a lifeboat offering a helping hand, but you don't seem to care."

"A half sunken lifeboat with an asshole commanding it." Root scoffs but follows the man's analogy.

"Then we'll need to work together so we don't drown."

"Not my problem that you can't swim… I can tread water for a long time."

"Not forever."

"I don't need forever." Root manages to pull a smirk. "I only need 10 days."

Carmichael blinks. "You mean until your court hearing?"

Root nods.

"Do you actually think the court is going to rule in your favor after everything, Robin? If we don't even count the threats, you hurt yourself to prove a point and ignored Dr. Maslow's recommendations on your taper."

"I'm lucid, compliant, and perfectly capable of keeping to an outpatient treatment agreement." Root gives him a look, knowing she'll never follow any agreement and Robin Farrow is going to go away like a dust in the wind. "And I'm sure the judge would understand my sudden show of force against you after they hear about the abuse of power you orchestrated."

"Robin." Carmichael takes off his glasses. "I would gladly have a judge hear about it than trying to live with myself knowing you're loose out there unchecked. You need to stay here until we're sure you no longer have violent ideations."

Root just hums in response and turns back to look at the shadow.

"What does the voice think about this? Has she said anything about the hearing?"

"She won't say." Root melancholically said. "She knows… but she isn't telling me… anything." Towards the end, a full-on bout of retching causes her to collapse onto her side and curling in a sad attempt to stop it.

"Right… I can see you're feeling sick now, Robin." Carmichael says in what sounds like a kind voice. "What do you say if we come up with a new third goal? A goal where you go back to your room and rest."

Despite feeling miserable, she turns her attention towards the man. "What are you playing at?"

"Pardon?"

"I might be… distracted and tired, but I'm not stupid. You're up to something. Since I entered, you haven't made a play for dominance and now you're voluntarily letting me go from the session early. So, what's going on?"

"I assure you there's nothing." Carmichael gives her a tight smile. "I've just come around to the fact that it'll just be wasting my energy trying to assert my position."

"You're… you're just giving up?" Root squints at the man, not believing his words.

"Why fight a battle I can't win?" He sighs. "And I need to remain professional. You can do whatever you want and at most you'll just lose privilege, not that I matter since you're level 2 and we rarely use level 1."

"Gloria tattled to McIntyre, didn't she?" Root smirks.

"And Gloria tattled on me," He replies morosely, "Happy?"

"Such a pity that it took you so long before getting on the program and we only have two sessions left." Root smiles triumphantly, despite how ill she's feeling. "But better than never."

Carmichael doesn't reply, but just shakes his head slightly.

"So… about the third goal…" Root tilts her head at the man's surprised look. "We only have a week or so to work on it. So, let's see… what we can achieve at that time. Although I'm pretty sure my condition is going to get worse well into early next week… Why don't I make a goal to get all of my written work for cognitive-behavioral therapy group done? It'll be a flip of the coin if I can get it done before the next session. Just have some of your goons drop it on my lap, and I'll do it in bed if I'm too sick to get up."

Carmichael's brows raise so high it'll go into his hairline if it's any higher. "No joke?"

"Not good enough?"

"No…" The man stutters. "I mean yes… no, I mean it's a fine goal. I just…"

"I'm not a child and if you can be reasonable, I can be too." Root slowly gets up from the couch feeling slightly unstable and saunters to the door. Taking a peek at the hallway to make sure there's no one, and when there's none, she glances back at the man. "Guess you can be trained after all."

00000

THRID PARTY POV

"So, how is she?" McIntyre asks as she takes a seat in Carmichael's room with Jerry and Linda.

"As good as someone who's going through benzo withdrawal." Rob answers and gives a halfhearted shrug. "At least she's cooperating now… so that's progress."

"That's… not what we've been experiencing." Gloria shakes her head. "Her withdrawal symptoms are hitting her hard since Saturday morning and she's not that cooperative when she's in pain."

"Although she hasn't kicked operation grandma out of her room yet." Jerry smiles.

"Speaking about that, how is she taking Dory's intrusiveness?" McIntyre asks.

"Surprisingly calmly." Gloria rubs her brows. "There's no outburst or demand from Robin, despite Dory's caretaker nature. She even lets Dory sit in the room when the symptoms get rough."

"Guess no one can say no to that sweet old grandma's face." Carmichael gloats.

"I hear there was some kind of altercation in Robin's room yesterday?" McIntyre continues on, not wanting to waste more of her precious Sunday time than she needs to.

Gloria lets out a sigh. "Tina and Roger came to visit Robin to give her a plushie…"

"A plushie?" McIntyre blurts out with her brows high. "And I'm sensing a but."

"But the other reason is Roger coaxing Tina to confess that she told Dana about her childhood family situation, who then told us all about it." Gloria answers.

"Ah… that's unfortunate." McIntyre nods. "Was there any permanent damage to her little social circle?"

"Roger doesn't think so." Gloria pulls out her notes. "Robin reacted as we expected of her, although when she tried to get up from her bed, she collapsed onto Tina, who caught her, and Robin didn't appreciate that. She then told a teary-eyed Tina to get out of the room along with the plushie."

"I really need to talk to Roger about his skewed view on interpersonal relationship, because how is that not damaging?" Carmichael waves his hand. "Trust was broken and from everything I know about Robin is that things don't get fixed once broken."

"As much as I personally don't like patients snitching on other patients, what she told us did give us more context on Robin's situation." McIntyre

"I'm sure Roger has good reasons to believe so, Rob." Jerry gives the man a pointed look. "I mean, he spends more time with her than her own cousin."

"So, aside from the little scuffle with Tina, everything has been relatively fine?" McIntyre inquires, wanting this to end as soon as possible.

"She has this notion in her head that she'll leave after her hearing comes around." Carmichael speaks up.

A surprise look falls on everyone's faces, and Gloria says. "What gave her that idea?"

"Her ego and delusions?" Carmichael deadpans.

Jerry lets out a snort. "Her cousin has a bigger ego, and she doesn't even think she'll getting out by the following week."

Gloria taps her jaw. "I was so sure that her friends would be a grounding element in her life."

"Doesn't matter." McIntyre waves her hand dismissively. "It doesn't change the fact that no judge will rule in her favor with the slow progress she's been making, and from our recommendations."

"The fallout won't be pretty." Gloria says, worryingly.

"We'll deal with it when we get there."

"You say that because you won't be in the firing line what that happens."

"And you think I don't get flak, too?" McIntyre sighs. "Even with her guarded emotions during our sessions, Anna gets ticked off whenever Robin is in distressed."

Someone knocks on the door just as Gloria is about to say something.

"Come in!" Carmichael calls out.

"How can we help you, Oliver?" McIntyre asks once the tech enters the room.

"Uh…" Oliver rubs his hands. "… Not sure how to put it, but… Dory got kicked out of Robin's room."

Everyone aside from Oliver took a second to see if they had misheard it before Gloria spoke up. "What the hell happened?"

"Yeah…" Oliver says nervously. "I asked Dory and checked in the room and… Anna is in there… sitting where Dory was."

Everyone turns to McIntyre, who has her hand on her eyes. "Just what I needed on half-day Sunday."

00000
ROOT POV

She isn't sure how long has she been in bed. Everything in the past day has just been a fog in her mind, with cotton stuck into her ears and she's just plain old tired, even if she barely moved from her bed the entire day. Her brain been jumping all over the place and at this point she wasn't sure if it's the symptoms or if it was just from her lack of sleep.

In her deep state of incapacity, she never felt so blessed to have Dory close the blinds for her. Root was so certain that she could have handled this, like any obstacle she faced in her life… but at this point she's doesn't know if she could stop herself from taking a dose if these people offered to her, just so she can stop this infernal suffering for a while and winding up having to go through this all over again. That little fact didn't help with the growing unease within her when her body can no longer stay away and she drifts away.

When she comes back to the land of the living was when she hears a slight muffle sound of an argument, and the door slamming shut. Odd…

Pulling herself out of the groggy, uncomfortable state of the nap, she first focuses on the tingling feeling in her toes. It's one of the few places that isn't in pain, and she focuses on the texture of the socks, feeling the soft cotton fabric.

Finally, driving away the discomfort with the help of a pair of soft socks, she turns to see the commotion…

"Why are you here?" Root mumbles to a blank face Su who's sitting at the chair where Dory been using for the past… God knows how long. Her sense of time been fucked ever since she's been bedbound.

Even with a clouded mind, she can still discern the look on that blank face of the woman that's been the bane of her life. It's a look of disappointment and slight worry… at least… at least it wasn't that look of disgust from before.

"Am I not allowed to visit?" Su asks innocently, as if nothing happened between them.

"No…" Root mumbles as she tries to move her laying position and failing. "But… you've been avoiding me for the past few days."

Su hums in response as she drags the chair closer to Root. "I've been… busy. You know?"

"No, I don't." Root replies flatly.

"Been talking to her about stuff and it brought a few things into perspective."

"Can you just get to the point already? I'm too fucked to speculate." Root glares at the woman.

Su ignores the swearing and answers. "The machine highlighted to me that with you going through withdrawal, you aren't acting your normal self."

"That's a fucking understatement." Root groans out.

"Because you're sick, I'm going to ignore your rudeness." Su says as if she's some grandma trying to be patient with a child, which just pisses her off.

"Then why avoid in the first place?"

"Well, you didn't tell me that you stopped taking the drugs." Su gives her a pointed look.

Root tries her best to give a defiant look but doesn't respond, since her answer was petty as fuck.

Su continues. "So, when you had that… freak out a few days ago, I didn't know what to do and just minded my own business until the machine intervene. Thank goodness you didn't intentionally be such a… softie."

Root deadpans. "That's dumb as hell."

"Yeah, what's dumber is you jumping off the chemicals."

"I'm surprise you're still on yours."

"Unlike you, I know what coming off heavy drugs feels like."

What the fuck? Since when…

Su continues in the tone of a disappointed mother. "Yeah, I know you sometimes take those illicit stuff when you think I'm not looking at clubs or during vacation. You need to understand that those drugs aren't like what we're taking right now."

Root's mouth agape. "When the hell did you take drugs? Scratch that… what the hell happened that made you take drugs?"

Su waves a dismissive hand. "A long time ago, and being dependent on them was bad. I easily would have gotten insane with them."

That… doesn't explain anything.

"One of these days… after we get out of here… you need to tell me the story behind that." Root mumbles.

"Hmmm… maybe I will." Su gives her an odd look. "But what you need to tell me now is why you're doing something so… reckless and self-sabotage."

Root turns her head to look away from Su, and just as she's about to answer, she dry wretches which, in turn causes her cough violently. Su looks slightly panicked before she grabs the cup of water Dory poured earlier by the bedside.

"I need to be sober for the hearing… can't go out of here while being hooked on drugs now, can I?" Root says calmly after taking a few sips.

"The Machine wants you out already?" Su asks, clearly surprise by what Root said.

"… No… the machine been rather unhelpful about the hearing."

"That's odd… she's normally assertive and kinda direct in a roundabout way."

That's what The Machine sounds like to her? Guess… The Machine has different ways of talking to different people…

"She wants me to continue… with this place, but says nothing about me not leaving." Root adds.

"Hmm… she is an oddball of a software. Maybe she's just bugging out?"

"She's a god… she doesn't have bugs."

Su gives her a look that she always puts on whenever we talk about The Machine and her perfection. "Putting aside that blasphemy, you need to throw out that notion of her being the closest thing to a god, because she isn't perfect. I can cite a few times the machine made a mistake and…"

Root gives her the most unimpressed look ever and Su replies. "Right, maybe we'll continue this after you get better."

Root gives Su a side eye before uttering. "Why?"

"Hmm?" Su raises her brow.

"Why did you look like you stepped on a bug when you saw my… performance the other day?" She asks as she turns fully towards Su.

"I didn't know I made a face." Su answers instantly.

"Well, you did… even with my dull perception, it was obvious."

Su didn't answer immediately, taking a few seconds before answering. "I didn't like seeing you so… different and so… vulnerable."

Neither follow up after that and both sit in awkward silence… well, more like Su's sitting awkwardly and Root withering away in pain on the bed.

After a while, Su places a hand on Root's forehead, which causes her to twitch slightly and to Su's dismay.

"You're burning up." Su mutters.

"Barely a fever… I've had worse."

"You're so dumb for doing this."

"Says the person who's been starving herself for a decade." Root replies petulantly.

Su lets out a sigh and answers. "I get it, I get it… the machine been blubbering that into my head for so long I almost tuned her out. It was dumb of me to eat so little for so long… and not having taste wasn't an excuse."

At least she's finally self-conscious about her eating habits… and it only took a month of talking to an omniscient being for her to see it.

"Withdrawal… is going to happen anyway… I rather do it now." Root opens up. "Your withdrawal is going to be worse…"

"Maybe it will and maybe it won't since it won't be sudden unlike yours." Su shrugs.

Root finally takes stock of her surrounding and asks. "Did you chase Dory out?"

"Someone had too, and I can't believe you let that hag linger around for so long as you did." Su answers without a single ounce of remorse for kicking out a practical grandma.

"I wasn't… in the position to do anything about it." Root answers reluctantly… it goes against everything she stood for, but she liked Dory's calm presence beside her.

"Could have tossed your water at her." Su deadpans.

"You know they'll come back when you leave, right?" Root asks tiredly. "Hospital policy… they need eyes on… sick people at all times."

"And I don't have eyes?" Su asks sarcastically.

Root gives her a look of disbelief. "Are you going to stay?"

Su crosses her arms and leans into her chair. "You want me to leave?"

She blinks a few times, trying to process through her foggy brain before answering. "No…"

"You've never done… something like this before." Root isn't sure what to make of this.

"That drug did a number on you… because I used to." Su answers sincerely. "Back when we were kids and the few times you were sick… remember?"

Any snappy reply she had in mind vanishes away before she mutters. "Why now?"

Su shrugs, like it doesn't matter. "I just want to."

They both just look at each other, totally lost in their surroundings and at that moment she feels something she hasn't felt in decades…

"You know I… might get worse before I get better, right?"

"What's next? You're going to puke your guts out rather than dry heaving?" Su asks sarcastically.

"That or I might get a seizure." Root deadpans.

"Then I'll be here to make sure you don't swallow your tongue."

"Okay…" Root mutter quietly before removing the blanket and slowly getting up.

Su just stares at her as she gets up from the bed like an old fart and when makes for the doorway, Su asks. "What are you doing?"

Root stops to catch her breath as she leans into the doorway. "You said it yourself… I'm burning up… so I'm getting Advil from Rhetta."

Su makes a scholarly pose as she answers. "Ibuprofen? That's a good choice. It doesn't interact with benzo."

Root snorts, which turns into a cough. "Since when are you a pharmacist?"

"Knowing how chemicals interact with each other is part of the job description, Root." Su lectures.

"Good to know then…" Root pushes herself off the doorway and predictably causes her body to wobble.

Suddenly a pair of hands grasps her shoulders. "Do… do you need help?"

"No." Root quickly replies as she glances at a frowning Su, before adding. "… but we can walk together."

"Okay."

00000
SU POV

"This place feels emptier than usual." Su muses aloud, as she slowly makes her way down the very familiar hallway of a certain 'abandoned' section of the hospital.

Her phone vibrates that practically spells out. It's the same.

"Don't be smart on me." Su rolls her eyes as she walks towards her favorite window in this dammed place.

There's no deviation of foot traffic in the past month.

"Now you're just being silly."

I'm only pointing out facts.


"You dang well know what I mean." Su comments as she comes to a stop by the window. "Do you think they'll let her out?"

A 0.005% chance of the event happening.

"That's such a vote of confidence in someone you want to work with." Su deadpans as she stares at the fat squirrel jumping from tree to tree.

The probability of any competent judge ruling in her favor is low when they see her.

"She isn't going to be a happy camper when that happens." Her eyes continue to track the fat squirrel.

A necessary step for her recovery.

Su shakes her head. "I know we've argued about it, but… aside from her withdrawal outbursts… I just can't see what stuff she needs to recover from."

You might understand in the future.

"I doubt that, unless I got some screw loose like you." Su leans onto the windowsill. "I get why you don't want me to leave now with how… thin I am right now, but there's no reason to keep Root here."

I'm not keeping her here.

"Yeah, yeah." Su waves her hand. "You've repeated yourself a few times already."

Root has more room for improvement.

"You keep on saying that for the both of us." Su rolls her eyes. "Maybe… I can see the point of hitting Root with reality that she can't wiggle herself out of here… lord knows I tried it before this and got the door slammed in my face."

Unlike Root, you chose violence.

"Violence, talking or manipulating — there's no difference." Su sighs. "It's all a means to an end."

I hope you're not choosing violence again in the future.

"You don't have to worry about it in that pretty silicon brain of yours… we made a compact, didn't we?" Su grins.

There's a high likelihood of you using violence in the future.

"Isn't your prediction model of me still incomplete?"

Yes.

"Then there's a low likelihood."

That's a false assumption.

"Or so you say, and I get the awesome processing power you have compared to us lowly meat bags… but sometimes, random human intuition trumps cold calculations."

The machine didn't reply, and she takes it as her processing what was said, or more likely is just ignoring as usual.

When a gush of wind causes the squirrel to stop itself from jumping to the next tree, a high pitch sound in quick succession pieces her ear.

Su groans. "I thought I made it clear; No disturbing."

"You know I don't forget, unlike you, but I hope you want to hear this."

"Really now?" Su raises a brow as her gazes shifts to the audio system on the ceiling.

Come to think about it, this would be the first time the machine heard Sue talking to her. Wonder how difficult it will be for her to break the cypher of this morse code.

"We have trouble."

Su scoffs. "We have Pauling for that. She can handle it."

"Well, Pauling's the one that's asking for directives."

"What happened?"

"I better tell you from the beginning, a few days ago…"

00000
A/N: This chapter took way too long for how short it is cause of work. Also, this chapter marks the halfway point or 3/5 point of the arc, depends on how much longer I feel the arc needs. The next chapter would be an intermission chapter with Finch & gang, and after that a time skip towards the later part of Su & Root's stay in the hospital.
 
Back
Top